Text -- Jude 1:1-8 (NET)

Salutation

1:1 From Jude, a slave of Jesus Christ and brother of James, to those who are called, wrapped in the love of God the Father and kept for Jesus Christ. 1:2 May mercy, peace, and love be lavished on you!

Condemnation of the False Teachers

1:3 Dear friends, although I have been eager to write to you about our common salvation, I now feel compelled instead to write to encourage you to contend earnestly for the faith that was once for all entrusted to the saints. 1:4 For certain men have secretly slipped in among you– men who long ago were marked out for the condemnation I am about to describe– ungodly men who have turned the grace of our God into a license for evil and who deny our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ. 1:5 Now I desire to remind you (even though you have been fully informed of these facts once for all) that Jesus, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, later destroyed those who did not believe. 1:6 You also know that the angels who did not keep within their proper domain but abandoned their own place of residence, he has kept in eternal chains in utter darkness, locked up for the judgment of the great Day. 1:7 So also Sodom and Gomorrah and the neighboring towns, since they indulged in sexual immorality and pursued unnatural desire in a way similar to these angels, are now displayed as an example by suffering the punishment of eternal fire. 1:8 Yet these men, as a result of their dreams, defile the flesh, reject authority, and insult the glorious ones.

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per phrase)

Robertson: Jud 1:1

Servant ( doulos ).

Precisely as James (Jam 1:1), only James added kuriou (Lord).

Robertson: Jud 1:1

Brother of James ( adelphos Iakōbou ).

Thus Jude identifies himself. But not the "Judas of James"(Luk 6:16; Act 1:13).

Robertson: Jud 1:1

To them that are called ( tois - klētois ).

But this translation (treating klētois as a substantive like Rom 1:6; 1Co 1:24) is by no means certain as two participles come in between tois and klētois . Klētois may be in the predicate position (being called), not attributive. But see 1Pe 1:1.

Robertson: Jud 1:1

Beloved in God the Father ( en theōi patri ēgapēmenois ).

Perfect passive participle of agapaō , but no precise parallel to this use of en with agapaō .

Robertson: Jud 1:1

Kept for Jesus Christ ( Iēsou Christōi tetērēmenois ).

Perfect passive participle again with dative, unless it is the instrumental, "kept by Jesus Christ,"a quite possible interpretation.

Robertson: Jud 1:2

Be multiplied ( plēthuntheiē ).

First aorist passive optative of plēthunō as in 1Pe 1:2; 2Pe 1:2.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

Beloved ( agapētoi ).

As in 3Jo 1:2.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

All diligence ( pāsan spoudēn ).

As in 2Pe 1:5.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

Of our common salvation ( peri tēs koinēs hēmōn sōtērias ).

See this use of koinos (common to all) in Tit 1:4 with pistis , while in 2Pe 1:1 we have isotimon pistin , which see.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

I was constrained ( anagkēn eschon ).

"I had necessity"like Luk 14:18; Heb 7:27.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

To contend earnestly ( epagōnizesthai ).

Late and rare (in Plutarch, inscriptions) compound, here only in N.T. A little additional (epi ) striving to the already strong agōnizesthai (agōn contest). Cf. 1Ti 6:12 agōnizou ton kalon agōna .

Robertson: Jud 1:3

For the faith ( tēi - pistei ).

Dative of advantage. Here not in the original sense of trust, but rather of the thing believed as in Jud 1:20; Gal 1:23; Gal 3:23; Phi 1:27.

Robertson: Jud 1:3

Once for all delivered ( hapax paradotheisēi ).

First aorist passive participle feminine dative singular of paradidōmi , for which see 2Pe 2:21. See also 2Th 2:15; 1Co 11:2; 1Ti 6:20.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Are crept in ( pareiseduēsan ).

Second aorist passive indicative of pareisduō (̇nō ), late (Hippocrates, Plutarch, etc.) compound of para (beside) and eis (in) and duō to sink or plunge, so to slip in secretly as if by a side door, here only in N.T.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Set forth ( progegrammenoi ).

Perfect passive participle of prographō , to write of beforehand, for which verb see Gal 3:1; Rom 15:4.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Unto this condemnation ( eis touto to krima ).

See 2Pe 2:3 for krima and ekpalai . Palai here apparently alludes to Jud 1:14, Jud 1:15 (Enoch).

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Ungodly men ( asebeis ).

Keynote of the Epistle (Mayor), in Jud 1:15 again as in 2Pe 2:5; 2Pe 3:7.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Turning ( metatithentes ).

Present active participle of metatithēmi , to change, for which verb see Gal 1:6. For the change of "grace"(charita ) into "lasciviousness"(eis aselgeian ) see 1Pe 2:16; 1Pe 4:3; 2Pe 2:19; 2Pe 3:16.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Our only Master and Lord ( ton monon despotēn kai kurion hēmōn ).

For the force of the one article for one person see note on 2Pe 1:1. For despotēn of Christ see 2Pe 2:1.

Robertson: Jud 1:4

Denying ( arnoumenoi ).

So 2Pe 2:1. See also Mat 10:33; 1Ti 5:8; Tit 1:16; 1Jo 2:22.

Robertson: Jud 1:5

To put you in remembrance ( hupomnēsai ).

See 2Pe 1:12 hupomimnēskein (present active infinitive there, first aorist active infinitive here).

Robertson: Jud 1:5

Though ye know all things once for all ( eidotas hapax panta ).

Concessive perfect (sense of present) active participle as in 2Pe 1:12, but without kaiper .

Robertson: Jud 1:5

The Lord ( kurios ).

Some MSS. add Iēsous . The use of kurios here is usually understood to mean the Lord Jesus Christ, as Clement of Alex. ( Adumbr. p. 133) explains, Exo 23:20, by ho mustikos ekeinos aggelos Iēsous (that mystical angel Jesus). For the mystic reference to Christ see 1Co 10:4, 1Co 10:9; Heb 11:26. Some MSS. here add theos instead of Iēsous .

Robertson: Jud 1:5

Afterward ( to deuteron ).

Adverbial accusative, "the second time."After having saved the people out of Egypt.

Robertson: Jud 1:5

Destroyed ( apōlesen ).

First aorist active indicative of apollumi , old verb, to destroy.

Robertson: Jud 1:5

Them that believed not ( tous mē pisteusantas ).

First aorist active articular participle of pisteuō . The reference is to Num 14:27-37, when all the people rescued from Egypt perished except Caleb and Joshua. This first example by Jude is not in 2 Peter, but is discussed in 1Co 10:5-11; Heb 3:18-4:2.

Robertson: Jud 1:6

And angels ( aggelous de ).

The second example in Jude, the fallen angels, accusative case after tetērēken (perfect active indicative of tēreō , for which verb see 2Pe 2:4, 2Pe 2:7) at the end of the verse (two emphatic positions, beginning and end of the clause).

Robertson: Jud 1:6

Kept not ( mē tērēsantas ).

First aorist active participle with negative mē , with play on "kept not"and "he hath kept."

Robertson: Jud 1:6

Principality ( archēn ).

Literally, "beginning,""rule,"(first place of power as in 1Co 15:24; Rom 8:38). In Act 10:11 it is used for "corners"(beginnings) of the sheet. In Eph 6:12 the word is used for evil angels. See Deu 32:8. Both Enoch and Philo (and Milton) discuss the fallen angels.

Robertson: Jud 1:6

But left ( alla apolipontas ).

Second aorist active participle of apoleipō , old verb, to leave behind (2Ti 4:13, 2Ti 4:20).

Robertson: Jud 1:6

Their own proper habitation ( to idion oikētērion ).

Old word for dwelling-place (from oikētēr , dweller at home, from oikos ), in N.T. only here and 2Co 5:2 (the body as the abode of the spirit).

Robertson: Jud 1:6

In everlasting bonds ( desmois aidiois ).

Either locative (in) or instrumental (by, with). Aidios (from aei , always), old adjective, in N.T. only here and Rom 1:20 (of God’ s power and deity). It is synonymous with aiōnios (Mat 25:46). Mayor terms aidios an Aristotelian word, while aiōnios is Platonic.

Robertson: Jud 1:6

Under darkness ( hupo zophon ).

See 2Pe 2:4 for zophos . In Wisdom 17:2 we find desmioi skotous (prisoners of darkness).

Robertson: Jud 1:6

Great ( megalēs ).

Not in 2Pe 2:9, which see note for discussion.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Even as ( hōs ).

Just "as."The third instance (Jude passes by the deluge) in Jude, the cities of the plain.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

The cities about them ( hai peri autas poleis ).

These were also included, Admah and Zeboiim (Deu 29:23; Hos 11:8). Zoar, the other city, was spared.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

In like manner ( ton homoion tropon ).

Adverbial accusative (cf. hōs ). Like the fallen angels.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Having given themselves over to fornication ( ekporneusasai ).

First aorist active participle feminine plural of ekporneuō , late and rare compound (perfective use of ek , outside the moral law), only here in N.T., but in lxx (Gen 38:24; Exod 34:15f., etc.). Cf. aselgeian in Jud 1:4.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Strange flesh ( sarkos heteras ).

Horrible licentiousness, not simply with women not their wives or in other nations, but even unnatural uses (Rom 1:27) for which the very word "sodomy"is used (Gen 19:4-11). The pronoun heteras (other, strange) is not in 2Pe 2:10.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Are set forth ( prokeintai ).

Present middle indicative of prokeimai , old verb, to lie before, as in Heb 12:1.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

As an example ( deigma ).

Predicate nominative of deigma , old word (from deiknumi to show), here only in N.T., sample, specimen. 2Pe 2:6 has hupodeigma (pattern).

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Suffering ( hupechousai ).

Present active participle of hupechō , old compound, to hold under, often with dikēn (right, justice, sentence 2Th 1:9) to suffer sentence (punishment), here only in N.T.

Robertson: Jud 1:7

Of eternal fire ( puros aiōniou ).

Like desmois aidiois in Jud 1:7. Cf. the hell of fire (Mat 5:22) and also Mat 25:46. Jude has no mention of Lot.

Robertson: Jud 1:8

Yet ( mentoi ).

See Joh 4:27. In spite of these warnings.

Robertson: Jud 1:8

In like manner ( homoiōs ).

Like the cities of the plain.

Robertson: Jud 1:8

These also ( kai houtoi ).

The false teachers of Jud 1:4.

Robertson: Jud 1:8

In their dreamings ( enupniazomenoi ).

Present middle participle of enupniazō , to dream (from enupnion dream, Act 2:17, from en and hupnos , in sleep), in Aristotle, Hippocrates, Plutarch, papyri, lxx (Joel 2:28), here only in N.T. Cf. Col 2:18.

Robertson: Jud 1:8

Defile ( miainousin ).

Present active indicative of minainō , old verb, to stain, with sin (Tit 1:15) as here. 2Pe 2:10 has miasmou .

Robertson: Jud 1:8

Set at nought ( athetousin ).

Present active indicative of atheteō , to annul. Both kuriotēs (dominion) and doxai (dignities) occur in 2Pe 2:10; see note for discussion.

Vincent: Jud 1:1

Jude

Rev., Judas. One of the brethren of Jesus; not the brother of James the Apostle, the son of Alphaeus, but of James the superintendent of the church at Jerusalem. He is named among the brethren of the Lord. Mat 13:55; Mar 6:3.

Vincent: Jud 1:1

Servant

He does not call himself an apostle, as Paul and Peter in their introductions, and seems to distinguish himself from the apostles in Jud 1:17, Jud 1:18 : " The apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, how that they said," etc. We are told that Christ's brethren did not believe on him (Joh 7:5); and in Acts 1 the brethren of Jesus (Joh 1:14) are mentioned in a way which seems to separate them from the apostles. Δοῦλος , bond-servant, occurs in the introductions to Romans, Philippians, Titus, James, and 2 Peter.

Vincent: Jud 1:1

Brother of James

That Jude does not allude to his relationship to the Lord may be explained by the fact that the natural relationship in his mind would be subordinate to the spiritual (see Luk 11:27, Luk 11:28), and that such a designation would, as Dean Alford remarks, " have been in harmony with those later and superstitious feelings with which the next and following ages regarded the Lord's earthly relatives." He would shrink from emphasizing a distinction to which none of the other disciples or apostles could have a claim, the more so because of his former unbelief in Christ's authority and mission. It is noticeable that James likewise avoids such a designation.

Vincent: Jud 1:1

Kept

See on 1Pe 1:4. Compare Joh 17:6, Joh 17:12.

Vincent: Jud 1:1

In Jesus Christ ( Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ )

The simple dative without preposition. Therefore for Jesus Christ; by the Father to whom Christ committed them (Joh 17:11). Compare 1Th 5:23; Phi 1:6, Phi 1:10.

Vincent: Jud 1:2

Love

Peculiar to Jude in salutation.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

Beloved

Occurring at the beginning of an epistle only here and 3Jo 1:2.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

When I gave all diligence ( πᾶσαν σπουδὴν ποιούμενος )

Lit., making all diligence; the phrase found only here. In Heb 6:11, we find " shew diligence" (ἐνδεικνυσθαι ) ; and in 2Pe 1:5, " adding diligence." See note there.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

The common salvation

The best texts add ἡμῶν , of us . So Rev., " our common salvation."

Vincent: Jud 1:3

It was needful ( ἀνάγκην ἔσχον )

Lit., I had necessity. Alford, I found it necessary. Rev., I was constrained.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

Earnestly contend ( ἐπαγωνίζεσθαι )

Only here in New Testament.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

The faith

The sum of what Christians believe. See on Act 6:7.

Vincent: Jud 1:3

Once ( ἅπαξ )

Not formerly, but once for all. So Rev., " No other faith will be given," says Bengel.

Vincent: Jud 1:4

With the whole verse compare 2Pe 2:1.

Crept in unawares ( παρεισέδυσαν )

Rev., privily. See on 2Pe 2:1. The verb means to get in by the side (παρά ), to slip in by a side-door. Only here in New Testament.

Vincent: Jud 1:4

Ordained ( προγεγραμμένοι )

The meaning is in dispute. The word occurs four times in New Testament. In two of these instances πρό has clearly the temporal sense before (Rom 15:4; Eph 3:3). In Gal 3:1, it is taken by some in the sense of openly, publicly (see note there). It seems better, on the whole, to take it here in the temporal sense, and to render written of beforehand, i.e., in prophecy as referred to in Jud 1:14, Jud 1:15. So the American Rev.

Vincent: Jud 1:4

Lasciviousness

See on 1Pe 4:3.

Vincent: Jud 1:4

Lord God

God is omitted in the best texts. On Lord (δεσπότην ) , see on 2Pe 2:1.

Vincent: Jud 1:5

Ye once knew ( εἰδότας ἅπαξ )

Entirely wrong. The participle is to be rendered as present, and the once is not formerly, but once for all, as Jud 1:3. So Rev., rightly, though ye know all things once for all.

Vincent: Jud 1:6

First estate ( ἀρχὴν )

The word originally signifies beginning, and so frequently in New Testament, mostly in the Gospels, Acts, Hebrews, Catholic Epistles, and Apocalypse. From this comes a secondary meaning of sovereignty, dominion, magistracy, as being the beginning or first place of power. So mostly by Paul, as principalities (Rom 8:38); rule (1Co 15:24). Compare Luk 12:11, magistrates; Rev., rulers; and Luk 20:20, power. Rev., rule. A peculiar use of the word occurs at Act 10:11, " the sheet knit at the four corners (ἀρχαῖς );" the corners being the beginnings of the sheet. In this passage the A. V. has adopted the first meaning, beginning, in its rendering first estate. Rev. adopts the second, rendering principality. The Jews regarded the angels as having dominion over earthly creatures; and the angels are often spoken of in the New Testament as ἀρχαί , principalities; as Rom 8:38; Eph 1:21; so that this term would be appropriate to designate their dignity, which they forsook.

Vincent: Jud 1:6

Habitation ( οἰκητήριον )

Only here and 2Co 5:2.

Vincent: Jud 1:6

Everlasting ( ἀΐδίοις )

Only here and Rom 1:20. For a longer form ἀείδιος , from ἀεί , always.

Vincent: Jud 1:6

Under darkness ( ὕπο ζόφον )

Under carries the sense of the darkness brooding over the fallen spirits. On darkness, see on 2Pe 2:4. Compare Hesiod:

" There the Titanian gods, to murky gloom

Condemned by will of cloud-collecting Jove,

Lie hid in region foul."

Theogony , v., 729.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

The cities about them

Admah and Zeboim. Deu 29:23; Hos 11:8.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

Giving themselves over to fornication ( ἐκπορνεύσασαι )

Rev., more strictly, having given, etc. Only here in New Testament. The force of ἐκ is out and out; giving themselves up utterly. See on followed , 2Pe 1:16.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

Going after ( ἀπελθοῦσαι ὀπίσω )

The aorist participle. Rev., having gone. The phrase occurs Mar 1:20; James and John leaving their father and going after Jesus. " The world is gone after him" (Joh 12:19). Here metaphorical. The force of ἀπό is away; turning away from purity, and going after strange flesh.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

Strange flesh

Compare 2Pe 2:10; and see Rom 1:27; Lev 18:22, Lev 18:23. Also Jowett's introduction to Plato's " Symposium ;" Plato's " Laws , " viii., 836, 841; Döllinger, " The Gentile and the Jew," Darnell's trans., ii., 238 sq.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

Are set forth ( πρόκεινται )

The verb means, literally, to lie exposed. Used of meats on the table ready for the guests; of a corpse laid out for burial; of a question under discussion. Thus the corruption and punishment of the cities of the plain are laid out in plain sight.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

As an example ( δεῖγμα )

Only here in New Testament. From δείκνυμι , to display or exhibit; something, therefore, which is held up to view as a warning.

Vincent: Jud 1:7

Suffering the vengeance of eternal fire ( πυρὸς αἰωνίου δίκην ὑπέχουσαι )

Rev., rightly, substitutes punishment for vengeance, since δίκη carries the underlying idea of right or justice, which is not necessarily implied in vengeance. Some of the best modern expositors render are set forth as an example of eternal fire, suffering punishment. This meaning seems, on the whole, more natural, though the Greek construction favors the others, since eternal fire is the standing term for the finally condemned in the last judgment, and could hardly be correctly said of Sodom and Gomorrah. Those cities are most truly an example of eternal fire. " A destruction so utter and so permanent as theirs has been, is the nearest approach that can be found in this world to the destruction which awaits those who are kept under darkness to the judgment of the great day" (Lumby). Suffering (ὑπέχουσαι ) . Only here in New Testament. The participle is present, indicating that they are suffering to this day the punishment which came upon them in Lot's time. The verb means, literally, to hold under; thence to uphold or support, and so to suffer or undergo.

Vincent: Jud 1:8

Yet ( μέντοι )

Not rendered by A. V., but expressing that though they have these fearful examples before them, yet they persist in their sin.

Vincent: Jud 1:8

Dominion - dignities ( κυριότητα - δόξας )

It is not easy to determine the exact meaning of these two terms. Κυριότης , dominion, occurs in three other passages, Eph 1:21; Col 1:16; 2Pe 2:10. In the first two, and probably in the third, the reference is to angelic dignities. Some explain this passage and the one in Peter, of evil angels. In Colossians the term is used with thrones, principalities, and powers, with reference to the orders of the celestial hierarchy as conceived by Gnostic teachers, and with a view to exalt Christ above all these. Glories or dignities is used in this concrete sense only here and at 2Pe 2:10.

Wesley: Jud 1:1

The highest glory which any, either angel or man, can aspire to. The word servant, under the old covenant, was adapted to the spirit of fear and bondage that clave to that dispensation. But when the time appointed of the Father was come, for the sending of his Son to redeem them that were under the law, the word servant (used by the apostles concerning themselves and all the children of God) signified one that, having the Spirit of adoption, is made free by the Son of God. His being a servant is the fruit and perfection of his being a son. And whenever the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in the new Jerusalem, then will it be indeed that "his servants shall serve him," Rev 22:3.

Wesley: Jud 1:1

St. James was the more eminent, usually styled, "the brother of the Lord." To them that are beloved - The conclusion, Jud 1:21, exactly answers the introduction.

Wesley: Jud 1:1

So both the spring and the accomplishment of salvation are pointed out. This is premised, lest any of them should be discouraged by the terrible things which are afterwards mentioned.

Wesley: Jud 1:1

To receive the whole blessing of God, in time and eternity.

Wesley: Jud 1:3

Designed for all, and enjoyed by all believers. Here the design of the epistle is expressed; the end of which exactly answers the beginning.

Wesley: Jud 1:3

Yet humbly, meekly, and lovingly; otherwise your contention will only hurt your cause, if not destroy your soul.

Wesley: Jud 1:3

All the fundamental truths.

Wesley: Jud 1:3

By God, to remain unvaried for ever.

Wesley: Jud 1:4

Even as early as Enoch; of whom it was foretold, that by their wilful sins they would incur this condemnation.

Wesley: Jud 1:4

Revealed in the gospel.

Wesley: Jud 1:4

Into an occasion of more abandoned wickedness.

Wesley: Jud 1:5

The far greater part of that very people whom he had once saved. Let none therefore presume upon past mercies, as if he was now out of danger.

Wesley: Jud 1:6

Once assigned them under the Son of God.

Wesley: Jud 1:6

Then properly their own, by the free gift of God.

Wesley: Jud 1:6

Delivered to be kept.

Wesley: Jud 1:6

O how unlike their own habitation! When these fallen angels came out of the hands of God, they were holy; else God made that which was evil: and being holy, they were beloved of God; else he hated the image of his own spotless purity. But now he loves them no more; they are doomed to endless destruction. (for if he loved them still, he would love what is sinful:) and both his former love, and his present righteous and eternal displeasure towards the same work of his own hands, are because he changeth not; because he invariably loveth righteousness, and hateth iniquity. 2Pe 2:4.

Wesley: Jud 1:7

The word here means, unnatural lusts. Are set forth as an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire - That is, the vengeance which they suffered is an example or a type of eternal fire.

Wesley: Jud 1:8

Sleeping and dreaming all their lives.

Wesley: Jud 1:8

Those that are invested with it by Christ, and made by him the overseers of his flock.

Wesley: Jud 1:8

The apostle does not seem to speak of worldly dignities. These they had "in admiration for the sake of gain," Jud 1:16; but those holy men, who for the purity of their lives, the soundness of their doctrine, and the greatness of their labours in the work of the ministry, were truly honourable before God and all good men; and who were grossly vilified by those who turned the grace of God into lasciviousness. Probably they were the impure followers of Simon Magus, the same with the Gnostics and Nicolaitans, Rev 2:15. 2Pe 2:10.

JFB: Jud 1:1

As His minister and apostle.

JFB: Jud 1:1

Who was more widely known as bishop of Jerusalem and "brother of the Lord" (that is, either cousin, or stepbrother, being son of Joseph by a former marriage; for ancient traditions universally agree that Mary, Jesus' mother, continued perpetually a virgin). Jude therefore calls himself modestly "brother of James." See my Introduction.

JFB: Jud 1:1

The oldest manuscripts and versions, ORIGEN, LUCIFER, and others read, "beloved" for sanctified. If English Version be read, compare Col 1:12; 1Pe 1:2. The Greek is not "by," but "in." God the Father's love is the element IN which they are "beloved." Thus the conclusion, Jud 1:21, corresponds, "Keep yourselves in the love of God." Compare "beloved of the Lord" 2Th 2:13.

JFB: Jud 1:1

"kept." Translate not "in," but as Greek, "FOR Jesus Christ." "Kept continually (so the Greek perfect participle means) by God the Father for Jesus Christ," against the day of His coming. Jude, beforehand, mentions the source and guarantee for the final accomplishment of believers' salvation; lest they should be disheartened by the dreadful evils which he proceeds to announce [BENGEL].

JFB: Jud 1:1

Predicated of "them that are beloved in God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ: who are called." God's effectual calling in the exercise of His divine prerogative, guarantees their eternal safety.

JFB: Jud 1:2

In a time of wretchedness. Therefore mercy stands first; the mercy of Christ (Jud 1:21).

JFB: Jud 1:2

In the Holy Ghost (Jud 1:20).

JFB: Jud 1:2

Of God (Jud 1:21). The three answer to the divine Trinity.

JFB: Jud 1:2

In you and towards you.

JFB: Jud 1:3

Design of the Epistle (compare Jud 1:20-21).

JFB: Jud 1:3

(2Pe 1:5). As the minister is to give all diligence to admonish, so the people should, in accordance with his admonition, give all diligence to have all Christian graces, and to make their calling sure.

JFB: Jud 1:3

Wrought by Christ. Compare Note, see on 2Pe 1:1, "obtained LIKE precious faith," This community of faith, and of the object of faith, salvation, forms the ground of mutual exhortation by appeals to common hopes and fears.

JFB: Jud 1:3

Rather, "I felt it necessary to write (now at once; so the Greek aorist means; the present infinitive 'to write,' which precedes, expresses merely the general fact of writing) exhorting you." The reason why he felt it necessary "to write with exhortation," he states, Jud 1:4, "For there are certain men crept in," &c. Having intended to write generally of "the common salvation," he found it necessary from the existing evils in the Church, to write specially that they should contend for the faith against those evils.

JFB: Jud 1:3

Compare Phi 1:27, "striving together for the faith of the Gospel."

JFB: Jud 1:3

Greek, "once for all delivered." No other faith or revelation is to supersede it. A strong argument for resisting heretical innovators (Jud 1:4). Believers, like Nehemiah's workmen (Neh 4:17), with one hand "build themselves up in their most holy faith"; with the other they" contend earnestly for the faith" against its foes.

JFB: Jud 1:3

All Christians, holy (that is, consecrated to God) by their calling, and in God's design.

JFB: Jud 1:4

Implying disparagement.

JFB: Jud 1:4

Stealthily and unlawfully. See on 2Pe 2:1, "privily shall bring in damnable heresies."

JFB: Jud 1:4

Greek, "forewritten," namely, in Peter's prophecy Jud 1:17-18; and in Paul's before that, 1Ti 4:1; 2Ti 3:1; and by implication in the judgments which overtook the apostate angels. The disobedient Israelites, Sodom and Gomorrah, Balaam and Core, and which are written "for an example" (Jud 1:7, and Jud 1:5-6, Jud 1:11). God's eternal character as the Punisher of sin, as set forth in Scripture "of old," is the ground on which such apostate characters are ordained to condemnation. Scripture is the reflection of God's book of life in which believers are "written among the living." "Forewritten" is applied also in Rom 15:4 to the things written in Scripture. Scripture itself reflects God's character from everlasting, which is the ground of His decrees from everlasting. BENGEL explains it as an abbreviated phrase for, "They were of old foretold by Enoch (Jud 1:14, who did not write his prophecies), and afterwards marked out by the written word."

JFB: Jud 1:4

Jude graphically puts their judgment as it were present before the eyes, "THIS." Enoch's prophecy comprises the "ungodly men" of the last days before Christ's coming to judgment, as well as their forerunners, the "ungodly men" before the flood, the type of the last judgment (Mat 24:37-39; 2Pe 3:3-7). The disposition and the doom of both correspond.

JFB: Jud 1:4

A phrase for the Gospel especially sweet to believers who appropriate God in Christ as "our God," and so rendering the more odious the vile perversity of those who turn the Gospel state of grace and liberty into a ground of licentiousness, as if their exemption from the law gave them a license to sin.

JFB: Jud 1:4

The oldest manuscripts, versions, and Fathers omit "God," which follows in English Version. Translate as the Greek, "the only Master"; here used of Jesus Christ, who is at once Master and "Lord" (a different Greek word). See on 2Pe 2:1. By virtue of Christ's perfect oneness with the Father, He, as well as the Father, is termed "the ONLY" God and "MASTER." Greek, "Master," implies God's absolute ownership to dispose of His creatures as He likes.

JFB: Jud 1:5

(Heb 3:16; Heb 4:13.)

JFB: Jud 1:5

Other oldest manuscripts and Vulgate read, "But"; in contrast to the ungodly Jud 1:4.

JFB: Jud 1:5

Rather, "once for all." Translate, "I wish to remind you, as knowing ALL (namely, that I am referring to; so the oldest manuscripts, versions, and Fathers) once for all." As already they know all the facts once for all, he needs only to "remind" them.

JFB: Jud 1:5

The oldest manuscripts and versions read, "Jesus." So "Christ" is said to have accompanied the Israelites in the wilderness; so perfectly is Jesus one with the God of the Israelite theocracy.

JFB: Jud 1:5

Brought safely, and into a state of safety and salvation.

JFB: Jud 1:5

Greek, "secondly"; in the next instance "destroyed them that believed not," as contrasted with His in the first instance having saved them.

JFB: Jud 1:6

(2Pe 2:4.)

JFB: Jud 1:6

Vulgate translates, "their own principality," which the fact of angels being elsewhere called "principalities," favors: "their own" implies that, instead of being content with the dignity once for all assigned to them under the Son of God, they aspired higher. ALFORD thinks the narrative in Gen 6:2 is alluded to, not the fall of the devil and his angels, as he thinks "giving themselves over to fornication" (Jud 1:7) proves; compare Greek, "in like manner to these," namely, to the angels (Jud 1:6). It seems to me more natural to take "sons of God" (Gen 6:2) of the Sethites, than of angels, who, as "spirits," do not seem capable of carnal connection. The parallel, 2Pe 2:4, plainly refers to the fall of the apostate angels. And "in like manner to these," Jud 1:7, refers to the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, "the cities about them" sinning "in like manner" as "they" did [ESTIUS and CALVIN]. Even if Greek "these," Jud 1:7, refer to the angels, the sense of "in like manner as these" will be, not that the angels carnally fornicated with the daughters of men, but that their ambition, whereby their affections went away from God and they fell, is in God's view a sin of like kind spiritually as Sodom's going away from God's order of nature after strange flesh; the sin of the apostate angels after their kind is analogous to that of the human Sodomites after their kind. Compare the somewhat similar spiritual connection of whoremongers and covetousness. The apocryphal book of Enoch interprets Gen 6:2 as ALFORD. But though Jude accords with it in some particulars, it does not follow that he accords with it in all. The Hebrews name the fallen angels Aza and Azael.

JFB: Jud 1:6

On their own accord.

JFB: Jud 1:6

Greek, "their proper."

JFB: Jud 1:6

Heaven, all bright and glorious, as opposed to the "darkness" to which they now are doomed. Their ambitious designs seem to have had a peculiar connection with this earth, of which Satan before his fall may have been God's vicegerent, whence arises his subsequent connection with it as first the Tempter, then "the prince of this world."

JFB: Jud 1:6

As the Greek is the same, and there is an evident reference to their having "kept not their first estate," translate, "He hath kept." Probably what is meant is, He hath kept them in His purpose; that is their sure doom; moreover, as yet, Satan and his demons roam at large on the earth. An earnest of their doom is their having been cast out of heaven, being already restricted to "the darkness of this present world," the "air" that surrounds the earth, their peculiar element now. They lurk in places of gloom and death, looking forward with agonizing fear to their final torment in the bottomless pit. He means not literal chains and darkness, but figurative in this present world where, with restricted powers and liberties, shut out from heaven, they, like condemned prisoners, await their doom.

JFB: Jud 1:7

ALFORD translates, "I wish to remind you (Jud 1:5) that."

JFB: Jud 1:7

(2Pe 2:6).

JFB: Jud 1:7

Following fornication extraordinarily, that is, out of the order of nature. On "in like manner to them" (Greek), compare Note, see on Jud 1:6. Compare on spiritual fornication, "go a whoring from thee," Psa 73:27.

JFB: Jud 1:7

Departing from the course of nature, and going after that which is unnatural. In later times the most enlightened heathen nations indulged in the sin of Sodom without compunction or shame.

JFB: Jud 1:7

Before our eyes.

JFB: Jud 1:7

Undergoing to this present time; alluding to the marks of volcanic fire about the Dead Sea.

JFB: Jud 1:7

Greek, "righteous retribution."

JFB: Jud 1:7

The lasting marks of the fire that consumed the cities irreparably, is a type of the eternal fire to which the inhabitants have been consigned. BENGEL translates as the Greek will admit, "Suffering (the) punishment (which they endure) as an example or sample of eternal fire (namely, that which shall consume the wicked)." Eze 16:53-55 shows that Sodom's punishment, as a nation, is not eternal. Compare also 2Pe 2:6.

JFB: Jud 1:8

Rather, "In like manner nevertheless" (notwithstanding these warning examples) [ALFORD].

JFB: Jud 1:8

The Greek has not "filthy" of English Version. The clause, "these men dreaming" (that is, in their dreams), belongs to all the verbs, "defile," "despise," and "speak evil." All sinners are spiritually asleep, and their carnal activity is as it were a dream (1Th 5:6-7). Their speaking evil of dignities is because they are dreaming, and know not what they are speaking evil of (Jud 1:10). "As a man dreaming seems to himself to be seeing and nearing many things, so the natural man's lusts are agitated by joy, distress, fear, and the other passions. But he is a stranger to self-command. Hence, though he bring into play all the powers of reason, he cannot conceive the true liberty which the sons of light, who are awake and in the daylight; enjoy" [BENGEL].

JFB: Jud 1:8

(Jud 1:7).

JFB: Jud 1:8

"lordship."

JFB: Jud 1:8

Literally, "glories." Earthly and heavenly dignities.

Clarke: Jud 1:1

Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ - Probably Jude the apostle, who was surnamed Thaddeus and Lebbeus, was son to Alpheus, and brother to James the less, Joses, and Simon. See Mat 10:3, and collate with Luk 6:16; Mat 13:55

Clarke: Jud 1:1

Brother of James - Supposed to be James the less, bishop of Jerusalem, mentioned here, because he was an eminent person in the Church. See the preface to St. James

Clarke: Jud 1:1

To them that are sanctified by God - Instead of ἡγιασμενοις, to the sanctified, AB, several others, both the Syriac, Erpen’ s Arabic, Coptic, Sahidic, Armenian, Ethiopic, and Vulgate, with several of the fathers, have ηγαπημενοις, to them that are beloved; and before εν τῳ Θεῳ, in God, some MSS., with the Syriac and Armenian, have εθνεσιν, to the Gentiles, in God the Father: but although the first is only a probable reading, this is much less so. St. Jude writes to all believers everywhere, and not to any particular Church; hence this epistle has been called a general epistle. Sanctified signifies here consecrated to God through faith in Christ

Clarke: Jud 1:1

Preserved in (or by) Jesus Christ - Signifies those who continued unshaken in the Christian faith; and implies also, that none can be preserved in the faith that do not continue in union with Christ, by whose grace alone they can be preserved and called. This should be read consecutively with the other epithets, and should be rather, in a translation, read first than last, to the saints in God the Father, called and preserved by Christ Jesus. Saints is the same as Christians; to become such they were called to believe in Christ by the preaching of the Gospel, and having believed, were preserved by the grace of Christ in the life and practice of piety.

Clarke: Jud 1:2

Mercy unto you - For even the best have no merit, and must receive every blessing and grace in the way of mercy

Clarke: Jud 1:2

Peace - With God and your consciences, love both to God and man, be multiplied - be unboundedly increased.

Clarke: Jud 1:3

When I gave all diligence - This phrase, πασαν σπουδην ποιουμενος, is a Grecism for being exceedingly intent upon a subject; taking it up seriously with determination to bring it to good effect. The meaning of the apostle seems to be this: "Beloved brethren, when I saw it necessary to write to you concerning the common salvation, my mind being deeply affected with the dangers to which the Church is exposed from the false teachers that are gone out into the world, I found it extremely necessary to write and exhort you to hold fast the truth which you had received, and strenuously to contend for that only faith which, by our Lord and his apostles, has been delivered to the Christians.

Some think that St. Jude intimates that he had at first purposed to write to the Church at large, on the nature and design of the Gospel; but seeing the dangers to which the Churches were exposed, because of the false teachers, he changed his mind, and wrote pointedly against those false doctrines, exhorting them strenuously to contend for the faith

Clarke: Jud 1:3

The common salvation - The Christian religion, and the salvation which it brings. This is called common because it equally belongs to Jews and Gentiles; it is the saving grace of God which has appeared to every man, and equally offers to every human being that redemption which is provided for the whole world.

Clarke: Jud 1:4

For there are certain men crept in unawares - Παρεισεδυσαν· They had got into the Church under specious pretences; and, when in, began to sow their bad seed

Clarke: Jud 1:4

Before of old ordained - Οἱ παλαι προγεγραμμενοι Such as were long ago proscribed, and condemned in the most public manner; this is the import of the word προγραφειν in this place, and there are many examples of this use of it in the Greek writers. See Kypke

Clarke: Jud 1:4

To this condemnation - To a similar punishment to that immediately about to be mentioned

In the sacred writings all such persons, false doctrines, and impure practices, have been most openly proscribed and condemned; and the apostle immediately produces several examples, viz., the disobedient Israelites, the unfaithful angels, and the impure inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha. This is most obviously the apostle’ s meaning, and it is as ridiculous as it is absurd to look into such words for a decree of eternal reprobation, etc., such a doctrine being as far from the apostle’ s mind as from that of Him in whose name he wrote

Clarke: Jud 1:4

Turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness - Making the grace and mercy of God a covering for crimes; intimating that men might sin safely who believe the Gospel, because in that Gospel grace abounds. But perhaps the goodness of God is here meant, for I cannot see how they could believe the Gospel in any way who denied the Lord Jesus Christ; unless, which is likely, their denial refers to this, that while they acknowledged Jesus as the promised Messiah, they denied him to be the only Lord, Sovereign, and Ruler of the Church and of the world. There are many in the present day who hold the same opinion

Clarke: Jud 1:4

The only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ - Μονον Δεσποτην Θεον και Κυριον ἡμων Ιησουν Χριστον αρυουμενοι . These words may be translated, Denying the only sovereign God, even our Lord Jesus Christ. But Θεον God, is omitted by ABC, sixteen others, with Erpen’ s Arabic, the Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Vulgate, and by many of the fathers. It is very likely that it was originally inserted as a gloss, to ascertain to whom the title of τον μονον Δεσποτην, the only Sovereign, belonged; and thus make two persons where only one seems to be intended. The passage I believe belongs solely to Jesus Christ, and may be read thus: Denying the only sovereign Ruler, even our Lord Jesus Christ. The text is differently arranged in the Complutensian Polyglot, which contains the first edition of the Greek Testament: Και τον μονον Θεον και Δεσποτην, τον Κυριον ἡμων Ιησουν Χριστον αρνουμενοι· Denying the only God and Sovereign, our Lord Jesus Christ. This is a very remarkable position of the words, and doubtless existed in some of the MSS. from which these editors copied. The Simonians, Nicolaitans, and Gnostics, denied God to be the creator of the world; and Simon is said to have proclaimed himself as Father to the Samaritans, as Son to the Jews, and as the Holy Ghost to all other nations. All such most obviously denied both Father, Son, and Spirit.

Clarke: Jud 1:5

I will therefore put you in remembrance - That is, how such persons were proscribed, and condemned to bear the punishment due to such crimes

Clarke: Jud 1:5

Though ye once knew this - The word ἁπαξ, here translated once, has greatly puzzled many interpreters. It has two meanings in the sacred writings, and indeed in the Greek writers also

1.    It signifies once, one time, as opposed to twice, or several times

2.    Altogether, entirely, perfectly, interpreted by Suidas αντι τον διολου, ὁλοσχερως· and of this meaning he produces a proof from Josephus; This appears to be the sense of the word in Heb 6:4 : τους ἁπαξ φωτισθεντας· those who were Fully enlightened. Heb 10:2 : ἁπαξ κεκαθαρμενους· Thoroughly cleansed. See also Heb 10:3. Psa 62:11 : ἁπαξ ελαλησεν ὁ Θεος . God spoke Fully, completely, on the subject. St. Jude is to be understood as saying, I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye are Thoroughly instructed in this

Clarke: Jud 1:5

Saved the people - Delivered them from the Egyptian bondage

Clarke: Jud 1:5

Afterward destroyed them - Because they neither believed his word, nor were obedient to his commands. This is the first example of what was mentioned Jud 1:4.

Clarke: Jud 1:6

The angels which kept not their first estate - Την ἑαυτων αρχην Their own principality. The words may be understood of their having invaded the office or dignity of some others, or of their having by some means forfeited their own. This is spoken of those generally termed the fallen angels; but from what they fell, or from what cause or for what crime, we know not. It is generally thought to have been pride; but this is mere conjecture. One thing is certain; the angels who fell must have been in a state of probation, capable of either standing or falling, as Adam was in paradise. They did not continue faithful, though they knew the law on which they stood; they are therefore produced as the second example

Clarke: Jud 1:6

But left their own habitation - This seems to intimate that they had invaded the office and prerogatives of others, and attempted to seize on their place of residence and felicity

Clarke: Jud 1:6

He hath reserved in everlasting chains - That is, in a state of confinement from which they cannot escape

Clarke: Jud 1:6

Under darkness - Alluding probably to those dungeons or dark cells in prisons where the most flagitious culprits were confined

Clarke: Jud 1:6

The judgment of the great day, - The final judgment, when both angels and men shall receive their eternal doom. See on 2Pe 2:4 (note). In Sohar Exod., fol. 8, c. 32: "Rabbi Isaac asked: Suppose God should punish any of his heavenly family, how would he act? R. Abba answered: He would send them into the flaming river, take away their dominion, and put others in their place."Some suppose that the saints are to occupy the places from which these angels, by transgression, fell.

Clarke: Jud 1:7

Even as Sodom and Gomorrha - What their sin and punishment were may be seen in Genesis 19, and the notes there. This is the third example to illustrate what is laid down Jud 1:4

Clarke: Jud 1:7

Are set forth for an example - Both of what God will do to such transgressors, and of the position laid down in Jud 1:4, viz., that God has in the most open and positive manner declared that such and such sinners shall meet with the punishment due to their crimes

Clarke: Jud 1:7

Suffering the vengeance of eternal fire - Subjected to such a punishment as an endless fire can inflict. Some apply this to the utter subversion of these cities, so that by the action of that fire which descended from heaven they were totally and eternally destroyed; for as to their being rebuilt, that is impossible, seeing the very ground on which they stood is burned up, and the whole plain is now the immense lake Asphaltites. See the notes on Genesis 19 (note)

The first sense applies to the inhabitants of those wicked cities; the second, to the cities themselves: in either case the word πυρ αιωνιον signifies an eternally destructive fire; it has no end in the punishment of the wicked Sodomites, etc.; it has no end in the destruction of the cities; they were totally burnt up, and never were and never can be rebuilt. In either of these senses the word αιωνιος, eternal, has its grammatical and proper meaning.

Clarke: Jud 1:8

Likewise also these filthy dreamers - He means to say that these false teachers and their followers were as unbelieving and disobedient as the Israelites in the wilderness, as rebellious against the authority of God as the fallen angels, and as impure and unholy as the Sodomites; and that consequently they must expect similar punishment

Our translators, by rendering ενυπνιαζομενοι filthy dreamers, seem to have understood St. Jude to mean les pollutions nocturnes et voluntaires de ces hommes impurs, qui se livrent sans scrupule a toutes sortes des pensees; et salissant leur imagination pas la vue de toutes sortes d’ objets, tombent ensuite dans les corsuptions honteuses et criminelles . See Calmet. In plain English, self-pollution, with all its train of curses and cursed effects on body, soul, and spirit. The idea of our translators seems to be confirmed by the words σαρκα μεν μιαινουσι, they indeed pollute the flesh. See what is said at the conclusion of the thirty-eighth chapter of Genesis

Clarke: Jud 1:8

Despise dominion - Κυριοτητα δε αθετουσι· They set all government at nought - they will come under no restraints; they despise all law, and wish to live as they list

Clarke: Jud 1:8

Speak evil of dignities - Δὸ¾ας δε βλασφημουσιν· They blaspheme or speak injuriously of supreme authority. (See 2Pe 2:10, 2Pe 2:11.) They treat governors and government with contempt, and calumniate and misrepresent all Divine and civil institutions.

Calvin: Jud 1:1

1.Jude the servant of Jesus Christ. He calls himself the servant of Christ, not as the name applies to all the godly, but with respect to his apostleship; for they were deemed peculiarly the servants of Christ, who had some public office committed to them. And we know why the apostles were wont to give themselves this honorable name. Whosoever is not called, arrogates to himself presumptuously the right and authority of teaching. Then their calling was an evidence to the apostles, that they did not thrust themselves into their office through their own will. It was not, however, of itself sufficient to be appointed to their office, except they faithfully discharged it. And, no doubt, he who declares himself to be the servant of God, includes both these things, that is, that God is the bestower of the office which he exercises, and that he faithfully performs what has been committed to him. Many act falsely, and falsely boast to be what they are very far from being: we ought always to examine whether the reality corresponds with the profession.

And brother of James. He mentions a name more celebrated than his own, and more known to the churches. For though faithfulness of doctrine and authority do not depend on the names of mortal men, yet it is a confirmation to the faith, when the integrity of the man who undertakes the office of a teacher is made certain to us. Besides, the authority of James is not here brought forward as that of a private individual, but because he was counted by all the Church as one of the chief apostles of Christ. He was the son of Alpheus, as I have said elsewhere. Nay, this very passage is a sufficient proof to me against Eusebius and others, who say, that he was a disciple, named Oblias, [James,] mentioned by Luke, in Act 15:13; Act 21:18, who was more eminent than the apostles in the Church. ¹⁸⁷ But there is no doubt but that Jude mentions here his own brother, because he was eminent among the apostles. It is, then, probable, that he was the person to whom the chief honor was conceded by the rest, according to what Luke relates.

To them that are sanctified by God the Father, or, to the called who are sanctified, etc. ¹⁸⁸ By this expression, “the called,” he denotes all the faithful, because the Lord has separated them for himself. But as calling is nothing else but the effect of eternal election, it is sometimes taken for it. In this place it makes but little difference in which way you take it; for he, no doubt, commends the grace of God, by which he has been pleased to choose them as his peculiar treasure. And he intimates that men do not anticipate God, and that they never come to him until he draws them.

Of the same he says that they were sanctified in God the Father, which may be rendered, “by God the Father.” I have, however, retained the very form of the expression, that readers may exercise their own judgment. For it may be, that this is the sense, — that being profane in themselves, they had their holiness in God. But the way in which God sanctifies is, by regenerating us by his Spirit.

Another reading, which the Vulgate has followed, is somewhat harsh, “To the beloved (ἠγαπημένοις) in God the Father.” I therefore regard it as corrupt; and it is, indeed, found but in a few copies.

He further adds, that they were preserved in Jesus Christ. For we should be always in danger of death through Satan, and he might take us at any moment as an easy prey, were we not safe under the protection of Christ, whom the Father has given to be our guardian, so that none of those whom he has received under his care and shelter should perish.

Jude then mentions here a threefold blessing, or favor of God, with regard to all the godly, — that he has made them by his calling partakers of the gospel; that he has regenerated them, by his Spirit, unto newness of life; and that he has preserved them by the hand of Christ, so that they might not fall away from salvation.

Calvin: Jud 1:2

2.Mercy to you Mercy means nearly the same as grace in the salutations of Paul. Were any one to wish for a refined distinction, it may be said that grace is properly the effect of mercy; for there is no other reason why God has embraced us in love, but that he pitied our miseries. Love may be understood as that of God towards men, as well as that of men towards one another. ¹⁸⁹ If it be referred to God, the meaning is, that it might increase towards them, and that the assurance of divine love might be daily more confirmed in their hearts. The other meaning is, however, not unsuitable, that God would kindle and confirm in them mutual love.

Calvin: Jud 1:3

3.When I gave diligence. I have rendered the words σπουδὴν ποιούμενος, “Applying care:” literally they are, “Making diligence.” But many interpreters explain the sentence in this sense, that a strong desire constrained Jude to write, as we usually say of those under the influence of some strong feeling, that they cannot govern or restrain themselves. Then, according to these expounders, Jude was under a sort of necessity, because a desire to write suffered him not to rest. But I rather think that the two clauses are separate, that though he was inclined and solicitous to write, yet a necessity compelled him. He then intimates, that he was indeed glad and anxious to write to them, but yet necessity urged him to do so, even because they were assailed (according to what follows) by the ungodly, and stood in need of being prepared to fight with them. ¹⁹⁰

Then, in the first place, Jude testifies that he felt so much concern for their salvation, that he wished himself, and was indeed anxious to write to them; and, secondly, in order to rouse their attention, he says that the state of things required him to do so. For necessity adds strong stimulants. Had they not been forewarned how necessary his exhortation was, they might have been slothful and negligent; but when he makes this preface, that he wrote on account of the necessity of their case, it was the same as though he had blown a trumpet to awake them from their torpor.

Of the common salvation. Some copies add “your,” but without reason, as I think; for he makes salvation common to them and to himself. And it adds not a little weight to the doctrine that is announced, when any one speaks according to his own feelings and experience; for vain is what we say, if we speak of salvation to others, when we ourselves have no real knowledge of it. Then, Jude professed himself to be (so to speak) an experimental teacher, when he associated himself with the godly in the participation of the same salvation.

And exhort you. Literally, “exhorting you;” but as he points out the end of his counsel, the sentence ought to be thus expressed. What I have rendered, “to help the faith by contending,” means the same as to strive in retaining the faith, and courageously to sustain the contrary assaults of Satan. ¹⁹¹ For he reminds them that in order to persevere in the faith, various contests must be encountered and continual warfare maintained. He says that faith had been once delivered, that they might know that they had obtained it for this end, that they might never fail or fall away.

Calvin: Jud 1:4

4.For there are certain men crept in unawares. Though Satan is ever an enemy to the godly, and never ceases to harass them, yet Jude reminds those to whom he was writing of the state of things at that time. Satan now, he says, attacks and harasses you in a peculiar manner; it is therefore necessary to take up arms to resist him. We hence learn that a good and faithful pastor ought wisely to consider what the present state of the Church requires, so as to accommodate his doctrine to its wants.

The word παρεισέδυσαν, which he uses, denotes an indirect and stealthy insinuation, by which the ministers of Satan deceive the unwary; for Satan sows his tares in the night, and while husbandmen are asleep, in order that he may corrupt the seed of God. And at the same time he teaches us that it is an intestine evil; for Satan in this respect also is crafty, as he raises up those who are of the flock to do mischief, in order that they may more easily creep in.

Before of old ordained. He calls that judgment, or condemnation, or a reprobate mind, by which they were led astray to pervert the doctrine of godliness; for no one can do such a thing except to his own ruin. But the metaphor is taken from this circumstance, because the eternal counsel of God, by which the faithful are ordained unto salvation, is called a book: and when the faithful heard that these were given up to eternal death, it behooved them to take heed lest they should involve themselves in the same destruction. It was at the same time the object of Jude to obviate danger, lest the novelty of the thing should disturb and distress any of them; for if these were already long ago ordained, it follows that the Church is not tried or exercised but according to the infallible counsel of God. ¹⁹²

The grace of our God. He now expresses more clearly what the evil was; for he says that they abused the grace of God, so as to lead themselves and others to take an impure and profane liberty in sinning. But the grace of God has appeared for a far different purpose, even that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we may live soberly, righteously, and godly in this world. Let us, then, know that nothing is more pestilential than men of this kind, who from the grace of Christ take a cloak to indulge in lasciviousness. ¹⁹³

Because we teach that salvation is obtained through God’s mercy alone, the Papists accuse us of this crime. But why should we use words to refute their effrontery, since we everywhere urge repentance, the fear of God, and newness of life, and since they themselves not only corrupt the whole world with the worst examples, but also by their ungodly teaching take away from the world true holiness and the pure worship of God? Though I rather think, that those of whom Jude speaks, were like the libertines of our time, as it will be more evident from what follows.

The only Lord God, or, God who alone is Lord. Some old copies have, “Christ, who alone is God and Lord.” And, indeed, in the Second Epistle of Peter, Christ alone is mentioned, and there he is called Lord. ¹⁹⁴ But He means that Christ is denied, when they who had been redeemed by his blood, become again the vassals of the Devil, and thus render void as far as they can that incomparable price. That Christ, then, may retain us as his peculiar treasure, we must remember that he died and rose again for us, that he might have dominion over our life and death.

Calvin: Jud 1:5

5.I will therefore put you in remembrance, or, remind you. He either modestly excuses himself, lest he should seem to teach as it were the ignorant things unknown to them; or, indeed, he openly declares in an emphatical manner, (which I approve more of,) that he adduced nothing new or unheard of before, in order that what he was going to say might gain more credit and authority. I only recall, he says, to your mind what you have already learnt. As he ascribes knowledge to them, so he says that they stood in need of warnings, lest they should think that the labor he undertook towards them was superfluous; for the use of God’s word is not only to teach what we could not have otherwise known, but also to rouse us to a serious meditation of those things which we already understand, and not to suffer us to grow torpid in a cold knowledge.

Now, the meaning is, that after having been called by God, we ought not to glory carelessly in his grace, but on the contrary, to walk watchfully in his fear; for if any trifles thus with God, the contempt of his grace will not be unpunished. And this he proves by three examples. He first refers to the vengeance which God executed on those unbelievers, whom he had chosen as his people, and delivered by his power. Nearly the same reference is made by Paul in 1Co 10:1. The import of what he says is, that those whom God had honored with the greatest blessings, whom he had extolled to the same degree of honor as we enjoy at this day, he afterwards severely punished. Then in vain were all they proud of God’s grace, who did not live in a manner suitable to their calling.

The word people is by way of honor taken for the holy and chosen nation, as though he had said that it availed them nothing, that they by a singular favor had been taken into covenant. By calling them unbelieving, he denotes the fountain of all evils; for all their sins, mentioned by Moses, were owing to this, because they refused to be ruled by God’s word. For where there is the subjection of faith, there obedience towards God necessarily appears in all the duties of life.

Calvin: Jud 1:6

6.And the angels. This is an argument from the greater to the less; for the state of angels is higher than ours; and yet God punished their defection in a dreadful manner. He will not then forgive our perfidy, if we depart from the grace unto which he has called us. This punishment, inflicted on the inhabitants of heaven, and on such superior ministers of God, ought surely to be constantly before our eyes, so that we may at no time be led to despise God’s grace, and thus rush headlong into destruction.

The word ἀρχὴ in this place, may be aptly taken for beginning as well as for principality or dominion. For Jude intimates that they suffered punishment, because they had despised the goodness of God and deserted their first vocation. And there follows immediately an explanation, for he says that they had left their own habitation; for, like military deserters, they left the station in which they had been placed.

We must also notice the atrocity of the punishment which the Apostle mentions. They are not only free spirits but celestial powers; they are now held bound by perpetual chains. They not only enjoyed the glorious light of God, but his brightness shone forth in them, so that from them, as by rays, it spread over all parts of the universe; now they are sunk in darkness. But we are not to imagine a certain place in which the devils are shut up, for the Apostle simply intended to teach us how miserable their condition is, since the time they apostatized and lost their dignity. For wherever they go, they drag with them their own chains, and remain involved in darkness. Their extreme punishment is in the meantime, deferred until the great day comes.

Calvin: Jud 1:7

7.Even as Sodom and Gomorrha. This example is more general, for he testifies that God, excepting none of mankind, punishes without any difference all the ungodly. And Jude also mentions in what follows, that the fire through which the five cities perished was a type of the eternal fire. Then God at that time exhibited a remarkable example, in order to keep men in fear till the end of the world. Hence it is that it is so often mentioned in Scripture; nay, whenever the prophets wished to designate some memorable and dreadful judgment of God, they painted it under the figure of sulfurous fire, and alluded to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha. It is not, therefore, without reason that Jude strikes all ages with terror, by exhibiting the same view.

When he says, the cities about them in like manner, giving themselves over to fornication, I do not apply these words to the Israelites and the angels, but to Sodom and Gomorrha. It is no objection that the pronoun τούτοις is masculine, for Jude refers to the inhabitants and not to the places. To go after strange flesh, is the same as to be given up to monstrous lusts; for we know that the Sodomites, not content with the common manner of committing fornication, polluted themselves in a way the most filthy and detestable. We ought to observe, that he devotes them to eternal fire; for we hence learn, that the dreadful spectacle which Moses describes, was only an image of a much heavier punishment.

Calvin: Jud 1:8

8.Likewise also these. This comparison is not to be pressed too strictly, as though he compared these whom he mentions in all things to be Sodomites, or to the fallen angels, or to the unbelieving people. He only shews that they were vessels of wrath appointed to destruction, and that they could not escape the hand of God, but that he would some time or another make them examples of his vengeance. For his design was to terrify the godly to whom he was writing, lest they should entangle themselves in their society.

But he begins here more clearly to describe these impostors. And he says first, that they polluted their flesh as it were by dreaming, by which words he denotes their stupid effrontery, as though he had said that they abandoned themselves to all kinds of filth, which the most wicked abhor, except sleep took away shame and also consciousness. It is then a metaphorical mode of speaking, by which he intimates that they were so dull and stupid as to give up themselves without any shame to every kind of baseness. ¹⁹⁵

There is a contrast to be noticed, when he says that they defiled or polluted the flesh, that is, that they degraded what was less excellent, and that yet they despised as disgraceful what is deemed especially excellent among mankind.

It appears from the second clause that they were seditious men, who sought anarchy, that, being loosed from the fear of the laws, they might sin more freely. But these two things are nearly always connected, that they who abandon themselves to iniquity, do also wish to abolish all order. Though, indeed, their chief object is to be free from every yoke, it yet appears from the words of Jude that they were wont to speak insolently and reproachfully of magistrates, like the fanatics of the present day, who not only grumble because they are restrained by the authority of magistrates, but furiously declaim against all government, and say that the power of the sword is profane and opposed to godliness; in short, they superciliously reject from the Church of God all kings and all magistrates. Dignities or glories are orders or ranks eminent in power or honor.

Defender: Jud 1:1

Jude, as "brother of James," was also, humanly speaking, a brother of Jesus (see note on Jam 1:1; also note Mat 13:55; Mar 6:3). However, both James and Jude make no mention of their earthly relation to Jesus, instead calling themselves merely servants of Jesus Christ, not even classifying themselves as apostles (compare Jud 1:17; note also that "his brethren" were with the apostles in the upper room before Pentecost, but only Matthias was "numbered with the eleven apostles" - Act 1:14, Act 1:26). Perhaps the fact that they had been so slow to believe on Him (Joh 7:5) was a cause of life-long regret and humility.

Defender: Jud 1:1

This phrase could be read: "kept for Jesus Christ," stressing our assurance of salvation. Jude alludes again to this great truth in Jud 1:24, referring to "him that is able to keep you from falling." The one who keeps us, of course, is God the Father Himself, in answer to the prayer of His Son (Joh 17:11)."

Defender: Jud 1:3

The word "needful" connotes a sense of urgency. Jude had been planning to write a straightforward exposition of the doctrines associated with the "common salvation" - that is, the great salvation held in common by all who had been "sanctified," "preserved" and "called" (Jud 1:1). Instead, the Holy Spirit constrained and compelled him to write in defense of the faith which even then was under intense Satanic attack.

Defender: Jud 1:3

Used only this one time in the New Testament, "earnestly contend" is from the Greek epagonizomai. It was used to refer to athletes intensely agonizing in the grueling training for a coming contest. Thus, Jude graphically stresses the urgency of defending the faith (Phi 1:7, Phi 1:17; 1Ti 6:19, 1Ti 6:20; 2Ti 4:1-4; Tit 1:9; 1Pe 3:15). The defense of the gospel is no indifferent matter to be left to a few specialists, but one to which all believers should be trained and committed.

Defender: Jud 1:3

"The faith" is not in reference to the simple trust we place in Christ in salvation, but to the entire body of Christian truth as revealed in the Holy Scriptures.

Defender: Jud 1:3

That is, the faith that was delivered once-and-for-all to the saints (that is, to all true believers) for guarding and keeping safe. As Paul wrote Timothy: "Keep (that is 'guard') that which is committed to thy trust" (1Ti 6:20)."

Defender: Jud 1:4

These are the "tares" that the devil has sown among the "good seed" (Mat 13:38, Mat 13:39), teachers who use the terminology of the faith, but distort and undermine the plain teachings of Scriptures.

Defender: Jud 1:4

"Before ordained" (Greek prographo) means literally "written about beforehand," or "prophesied." This was done "of old," possibly referring to the antediluvian prophecies of Enoch (Jud 1:14, Jud 1:15; note also 2Pe 2:1-3).

Defender: Jud 1:4

"Lasciviousness" could also be translated as "wantonness." These teachers would not be the legalistic Judaizers who rejected the doctrine of grace, but rather the antinomians, who abused it, turning the great truth of Christian liberty into license. By undermining the Scriptures, especially the foundational doctrines of creation and consummation, they would encourage compromise with pagan pantheism and all the carnality which accompanies it. This danger is every bit as real today as it was in Jude's day."

Defender: Jud 1:6

"First estate" (Greek ) is more often translated as "principality" (Eph 3:10; Eph 6:12). A certain segment of the devil's angels not only followed Satan in his primeval rebellion against God, but also attempted to corrupt all mankind by taking physical possession of "the daughters of men" to produce "giants in the earth in those days" (Gen 6:1-4; Job 4:18; 2Pe 2:4). They "left their own habitation" in heaven, and have been confined in the lowest and darkest compartment of Hades awaiting the final judgment. Satan still has a great host of fallen angels (or demons) under his direction (Eph 6:12; Rev 12:3-9), and these will ultimately be cast into the lake of fire forever (Mat 25:41; Rev 20:10-15)."

Defender: Jud 1:7

The inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah became obsessed with sexual promiscuity, worst of all "going after strange flesh" - that is, blatant indulgence in the unnatural crime of homosexuality, including homosexual rape of visiting strangers (Gen 19:4-9). The phrase "in like manner," indicates that the sin of the angels was in the same category as that of the Sodomites.

Defender: Jud 1:7

The cities were destroyed by fire (Gen 19:28), but its wicked inhabitants will continue to exist in everlasting fire (Mat 25:41)."

Defender: Jud 1:8

The translators called these "ungodly men" (Jud 1:4) by the pejorative filthy dreamers, even though the adjective is not in the original, because they defile the flesh in ways similar to those of the wicked angels and the Sodomites. This fact is indicated by the introductory conjunction "likewise." This word could also be rendered by "nevertheless." That is, despite the example which God made of the angels and the Sodomites, these dreamers, who know about God's grace, persist in turning God's grace into lasciviousness. Our modern age of sexual promiscuity is certainly the most extensive fulfillment of this prophetic description since Jude was constrained to write it.

Defender: Jud 1:8

"Dignities" is more commonly translated as "glory" (Greek doxa). In this context, it tells us that these same filthy dreamers are quite ready to blaspheme all that is high and holy in God's heavenly dominion."

TSK: Jud 1:1

ad 66, am 4070

Jude : Mat 10:3, Lebbeus, Thaddeus, Mar 3:18, Thaddeus, Luk 6:16; Joh 14:22; Act 1:13

the servant : Joh 12:26; Act 27:23; Rom 1:1, Rom 6:22, Rom 16:18; Jam 1:1; 2Pe 1:1

them : Joh 15:16, Joh 17:17, Joh 17:19; Act 20:32; 1Co 1:2, 1Co 6:11; Eph 5:26; 1Th 5:23; 1Pe 1:2

preserved : Joh 6:39, Joh 10:28-30, Joh 17:11, Joh 17:12, Joh 17:15; 2Ti 4:18; 1Pe 1:5

and called : Rom 8:30, Rom 9:24; 1Th 2:12; 2Th 2:13, 2Th 2:14; 2Ti 1:9; Heb 3:1; 1Pe 2:9, 1Pe 5:10

TSK: Jud 1:2

Rom 1:7; 1Pe 1:2; 2Pe 1:2; Rev 1:4-6

TSK: Jud 1:3

when : Rom 15:15, Rom 15:16; Gal 6:11; Heb 13:22; 1Pe 5:12; 2Pe 1:12-15, 2Pe 3:1

common : Isa 45:17, Isa 45:22; Act 4:12, Act 13:46, Act 13:47, Act 28:28; Gal 3:28; Tit 1:4; 2Pe 1:1

that ye : Neh 13:25; Jer 9:3; Act 6:8-10, Act 9:22, Act 17:3, Act 18:4-6, Act 18:28; Phi 1:27; 1Th 2:2; 1Ti 1:18, 1Ti 6:12; 2Ti 1:13, 2Ti 4:7, 2Ti 4:8; Rev 2:10, Rev 12:11

which : Deu 9:10, Deu 21:9; Act 20:27; 1Co 15:3; Gal 2:5; 2Pe 3:2

the saints : Eph 1:1; Phi 1:1; Col 1:2

TSK: Jud 1:4

crept : Mat 13:25; Act 15:24; Gal 2:4; Eph 4:14; 2Ti 3:6; 2Pe 2:1, 2Pe 2:2

who : Rom 9:21, Rom 9:22; 1Pe 2:8; 2Pe 2:3

ungodly : Jud 1:15; 2Sa 22:5; Psa 1:1; 1Pe 4:18; 2Pe 2:5, 2Pe 2:6, 2Pe 3:7

turning : Rom 6:1, Rom 6:2; Gal 5:13; Tit 2:11, Tit 2:12; Heb 12:15, Heb 12:16; 1Pe 2:16; 2Pe 2:10,2Pe 2:18-22

denying : Tit 1:15, Tit 1:16; 2Pe 2:1; 1Jo 2:22

only : Psa 62:2; Joh 17:3; 1Ti 6:15, 1Ti 6:16; Rev 15:4

TSK: Jud 1:5

put : Rom 15:15; 2Pe 1:12, 2Pe 1:13, 2Pe 3:1

having : 1Co 10:1-12

afterward : Num. 14:22-37, Num 26:64, Num 26:65; Deu 2:15, Deu 2:16; Psa 106:26; Heb 3:16-19, Heb 4:1, Heb 4:2

TSK: Jud 1:6

angels : Joh 8:44

first estate : or, principality, Eph 6:12

he hath : Mat 25:41; 2Pe 2:4

unto : Mat 8:29; Heb 10:27; Rev 20:10

TSK: Jud 1:7

as : Gen 13:13, Gen 18:20, Gen 19:24-26; Deu 29:23; Isa 1:9, Isa 13:19; Jer 20:16; Jer 50:40; Lam 4:6; Eze 16:49, Eze 16:50; Hos 11:8; Amo 4:11; Luk 17:29

strange : Gr. other, Gen 19:5; Rom 1:26, Rom 1:27; 1Co 6:9

are : Mat 11:24; 2Pe 2:6

eternal : Deu 29:23; Isa 33:14; Mat 25:41; Mar 9:43-49

TSK: Jud 1:8

these : Jer 38:25-28

defile : 1Co 3:17; 1Ti 1:10; 2Pe 2:10-12

despise : Gen 3:5; Num 16:3, Num 16:12, Num 16:13, 1Sa 10:27; Psa 2:1-6, Psa 12:3-4; Luk 19:14; Act 7:27, Act 7:39; 1Th 4:8; Heb 13:17

speak : Jud 1:9, Jud 1:10; Exo 22:28; Pro 30:11, Pro 30:17; Ecc 10:20; Act 23:5; 1Pe 2:17

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per Verse)

Barnes: Jud 1:1

Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ - If the view taken in the Introduction to the Epistle is correct, Jude sustained a near relation to the Lord Jesus, being, as James was, "the Lord’ s brother,"Gal 1:19. The reasons why he did not advert to this fact here, as an appellation which would serve to designate him, and as showing his authority to address others in the manner in which he proposed to do in this Epistle, probably were,

(1)\caps1     t\caps0 hat the right to do this did not rest on his mere "relationship"to the Lord Jesus, but on the fact that he had called certain persons to be his apostles, and had authorized them to do it; and,

(2)\caps1     t\caps0 hat a reference to this relationship, as a ground of authority, might have created jealousies among the apostles themselves. We may learn from the fact that Jude merely calls himself "the servant of the Lord Jesus,"that is, a Christian,

\tx720 \tx1080 (a)\caps1     t\caps0 hat this is a distinction more to be desired than, would be a mere natural relationship to the Saviour, and consequently.

(b)\caps1     t\caps0 hat it is a higher honor than any distinction arising from birth or family. Compare Mat 12:46-50.

And brother of James - See the introduction, Section 1.

To them that are sanctified by God the Father - To those who are "holy,"or who are "saints."Compare the Rom 1:7 note; Phi 1:1 note. Though this title is general, it can hardly be doubted that he had some particular saints in his view, to wit, those who were exposed to the dangers to which he refers in the Epistle. See Introduction, Section 3. As the Epistle was probably "sent"to Christians residing in a certain place, it was not necessary to designate them more particularly, though it was often done. The Syriac version adds here: "To the Gentiles who are called, beloved of God the Father,"etc.

And preserved in Jesus Christ - See the notes, 1Pe 1:5. The meaning is, that they owed their preservation wholly to him; and if they were brought to everlasting life, it would be only by him. What the apostle here says of those to whom he wrote, is true of all Christians. They would all fall away and perish if it were not for the grace of God keeping them.

And called - Called to be saints. See Rom 1:7 note; Eph 4:1 note.

Barnes: Jud 1:2

Mercy unto you, and peace, and love, be multiplied - This is not quite the form of salutation used by the other apostles, but it is one equally expressive of an earnest desire for their welfare. These things are mentioned as the choicest blessings which could be conferred on them: "mercy"- in the pardon of all their sins and acceptance with God; "peace"- with God, with their fellow-men, in their own consciences, and in the prospect of death; and "love"- to God, to the brethren, to all the world. What blessings are there which these do not include?

Barnes: Jud 1:3

Beloved - An expression of strong affection used by the apostles when addressing their brethren, Rom 1:7; 1Co 4:14; 1Co 10:14; 1Co 15:58; 2Co 7:1; 2Co 12:19; Phi 2:12; Phi 4:1; and often elsewhere.

When I gave all diligence - When I applied my mind earnestly; implying that he had reflected on the subject, and thought particularly what it would be desirable to write to them. The state of mind referred to is that of one who was purposing to write a letter, and who thought over carefully what it would be proper to say. The mental process which led to writing the Epistle seems to have been this:

(a)    For some reasons - mainly from his strong affection for them - he purposed to write to them.

(b)    The general subject on which he designed to write was, of course, something pertaining to the common salvation - for he and they were Christians.

©    On reflecting what particular thing pertaining to this common salvation it was best for him to write on, he felt that, in view of their peculiar dangers, it ought to be an exhortation to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to them. Macknight renders this less correctly, "Making all haste to write to you,"etc. But the idea is rather that he set himself diligently and earnestly to write to them of the great matter in which they had a common interest.

To write unto you of the common salvation - The salvation common to Jews and Gentiles, and to all who bore the Christian name. The meaning is, that he did not think of writing on any subject pertaining to a particular class or party, but on some subject in which all who were Christians had a common interest. There are great matters of religion held in common by all Christians, and it is important for religious teachers to address their fellow Christians on those common topics. After all, they are more important than the things which we may hold as peculiar to our own party or sect, and should be more frequently dwelt upon.

It was needful for me to write to you - "I reflected on the general subject, prompted by my affectionate regard to write to you of things pertaining to religion in general, and, on looking at the matter, I found there was a particular topic or aspect of the subject on which it was necessary to address you. I saw the danger in which you were from false teachers, and felt it not only necessary that I should write to you, but that I should make this the particular subject of my counsels."

And exhort you - "That I should make my letter in fact an exhortation on a particular topic."

That ye should earnestly contend - Compare Gal 2:5. The word here rendered "earnestly contend"- ἐπαγωνίζεσθαι epagōnizesthai - is one of those words used by the sacred writers which have allusion to the Grecian games. Compare the notes, 1Co 9:24, following. This word does not elsewhere occur in the New Testament. It means "to contend upon"- i. e., "for or about"anything; and would be applicable to the earnest effort put forth in those games to obtain the prize. The reference here, of course, is only to contention by argument, by reasoning, by holding fast the principles of religion, and maintaining them against all opposers. It would not justify "contention"by arms, by violence, or by persecution; because:

(a)\caps1     t\caps0 hat is contrary to the spirit of true religion, and to the requirements of the gospel elsewhere revealed;

(b)\caps1     i\caps0 t is not demanded by the proper meaning of the word, all that that fairly implies being the effort to maintain truth by argument and by a steady life;

©\caps1     i\caps0 t is not the most effectual way to keep up truth in the world to attempt to do it by force and arms.

For the faith - The system of religion revealed in the gospel. It is called "faith,"because that is the cardinal virtue in the system, and because all depends on that. The rule here will require that we should contend in this manner for all "truth."

Once delivered unto the saints - The word here used ( ἅπαξ hapax ) may mean either "once for all,"in the sense that it was then complete, and would not be repeated; or "formerly,"to wit, by the author of the system. Doddridge, Estius, and Beza, understand it in the former way; Macknight and others in the latter; Benson improperly supposes that it means "fully or perfectly."Perhaps the more usual sense of the word would be, that it was done once in the sense that it is not to be done again, and, therefore, in the sense that it was then complete, and that nothing was to be added to it. There is indeed the idea that it was formerly done, but with this additional thought, that it was then complete. Compare, for this use of the Greek word rendered "once,"Heb 9:26-28; Heb 10:2; 1Pe 3:18. The "delivering"of this faith to the saints here referred to is evidently that made by revelation, or the system of truth which God has made known in his word. Everything which He has revealed, we are to defend as true. We are to surrender no part of it whatever, for every part of that system "is"of value to mankind. By a careful study of the Bible we are to ascertain what that system is, and then in all places, at all times, in all circumstances, and at every sacrifice, we are to maintain it.

Barnes: Jud 1:4

For there are certain men crept in unawares - The apostle now gives "reason"for thus defending the truth, to wit, that there were artful and wicked men who had crept into the church, pretending to be religious teachers, but whose doctrines tended to sap the very foundations of truth. The apostle Peter, describing these same persons, says, "who privily shall bring in damnable heresies."See the notes, 2Pe 2:1. Substantially the same idea is expressed here by saying that they "had crept in unawares;"that is, they had come in "by stealth;"they had not come by a bold and open avowal of their real sentiments. They professed to teach the Christian religion, when in fact they denied some of its fundamental doctrines; they professed to be holy, when in fact they were living most scandalous lives. In all ages there have been men who were willing to do this for base purposes.

Who were before of old ordained to this condemnation - That is, to the condemnation ( κρίμα krima ) which he proceeds to specify. The statements in the subsequent part of the Epistle show that by the word used here he refers to the wrath that shall come upon the ungodly in the future world. See Jud 1:5-7, Jud 1:15. The meaning clearly is, that the punishment which befell the unbelieving Israelites Jud 1:5; the rebel angels Jud 1:6; the inhabitants of Sodom Jud 1:7; and of which Enoch prophesied Jud 1:15, awaited those persons. The phrase "of old"- πάλαι palai - means "long ago,"implying that a considerable time had elapsed, though without determining how much. It is used in the New Testament only in the following places: Mat 11:21, "they would have repented long ago;"Mar 15:44, "whether he had been any while dead;"Luk 10:13, "they had a great while ago repented;"Heb 1:1, "spake in time past unto the fathers;"2Pe 1:9, "purged from his old sins;"and in the passage before us.

So far as this word is concerned, the reference here may have been to any former remote period, whether in the time of the prophets, of Enoch, or in eternity. It does not "necessarily"imply that it was "eternal,"though it "might"apply to that, if the thing referred to was, from other sources, certainly known to have been from eternity. It may be doubted, however, whether, if the thing referred to had occurred from eternity, this would have been the word used to express it, (compare Eph 1:4); and it is certain that it cannot be proveD from the use of this word ( πάλαι palai ) that the "ordination to condemnation"was eternal. Whatever may be referred to by that "ordaining to condemnation,"this word will not prove that it was an eternal ordination. All that is fairly implied in it will be met by the supposition that it occurred in any remote period, say in the time of the prophets.

The word here rendered "before ordained’ - προγεγραμμένοι progegrammenoi , from προγράφω prographō - occurs in the New Testament only here and in the following places: Rom 15:4, twice, "Whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our learning;"Gal 3:1, "Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth;"and Eph 3:3. "As I wrote afore in few words."Compare the notes, Gal 3:1. In these places there is evidently no idea implied of "ordaining, or pre-ordaining,"in the sense in which those words are now commonly understood. To that word there is usually attached the idea of designating or appointing as by an arbitrary decree; but no such meaning enters into the word here used. The Greek word properly means, "to write before;"then "to have written before;"and then, with reference to time future, "to post up beforehand in writing; to announce by posting up on a written tablet,"as of some ordinance, law, or requirement; as descriptive of what will be, or what should be.

Compare Robinson, Lexicon. Burder (in Rosenmuller’ s Morgenland, in loc.) remarks that "the names of those who were to be tried were usually posted up in a public place, as was also their sentence after their condemnation, and that this was denoted by the same Greek word which the apostle uses here. Elsner,"says he, "remarks that the Greek authors use the word as applicable to to those who, among the Romans, were said to be "proscribed;"that is, those whose names were posted up in a public place, whereby they were appointed to death, and in reference to whom a reward was offered to any one who would kill them."The idea here clearly is that of some such designation beforehand as would occur if the persons had been publicly posted as appointed to death. Their names, indeed, were not mentioned, but there was such a description of them, or of their character, that it was clear who were meant.

In regard to the question what the apostle "means"by such a designation or appointment beforehand, it is clear that he does not refer in this place to any arbitrary or eternal decree, but to such a designation as was made by the facts to which he immediately refers - that is, to the Divine prediction that there would be such persons Jud 1:14-15, Jud 1:18; and to the consideration that in the case of the unbelieving Israelites, the rebel angels, and the inhabitants of Sodom, there was as clear a proof that such persons would be punished as if their names had been posted up. All these instances bore on just such cases as these, and in these facts they might read their sentence as clearly as if their names had been written on the face of the sky. This interpretation seems to me to embrace all that the words fairly imply, and all that the exigence of the case demands; and if this be correct, then two things follow logically:

(1)\caps1     t\caps0 hat this passage should not be adduced to prove that God has from all eternity, by an arbitrary decree, ordained a certain portion of the race to destruction, whatever may be true on that point; and,

(2)\caps1     t\caps0 hat all abandoned sinners now may see, in the facts which have occurred in the treatment of the wicked in past times, just as certain evidence of their destruction, if they do not repent, as if their names were written in letters of light, and if it were announced to the universe that they would be damned.

Ungodly men - Men without piety or true religion, whatever may be their pretensions.

Turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness - Abusing the doctrines of grace so as to give indulgence to corrupt and carnal propensities. That is, probably, they gave this form to their teaching, as Antinomians have often done, that by the gospel they were released from the obligations of the law, and might give indulgence to their sinful passions in order that grace might abound. Antinomianism began early in the world, and has always had a wide prevalence. The liability of the doctrines of grace to be thus abused was foreseen by Paul, and against such abuse he earnestly sought to guard the Christians of his time, Rom 6:1, following.

And denying the only Lord God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ - See the notes, 2Pe 2:1. That is, the doctrines which they held were in fact a denial of the only true God, and of the Redeemer of men. It cannot be supposed that they openly and formally did this, for then they could have made no pretensions to the name Christian, or even to religion of any kind; but the meaning must be, that "in fact"the doctrines which they held amounted to a denial of the true God, and of the Saviour in his proper nature and work. Some have proposed to read this, "denying the only Lord God, even ( καὶ kai ) our Lord Jesus Christ;"but the Greek does not demand this construction even if it would admit it, and it is most in accordance with Scripture usage to retain the common translation. It may be added, also, that the common translation expresses all that the exigence of the passage requires.

Their doctrines and practice tended as really to the denial of the true God as they did to the denial of the Lord Jesus. Peter, in 2Pe 2:1, has adverted only to one aspect of their doctrine - that it denied the Saviour; Jude adds, if the common reading be correct, that it tended also to a denial of the true God. The word God ( Θεὸν Theon ) is missing in many manuscripts, and in the Vulgate and Coptic versions, and Mill, Hammond, and Bengel suppose it should be omitted. It is also wanting in the editions of Tittman, Griesbach, and Hahn. The amount of authority seems to be against it. The word rendered "Lord,"in the phrase "Lord God,"is ( Δεσπότης Despotēs ,) and means here "Sovereign, or Ruler,"but it is a word which may be appropriately applied to the Lord Jesus Christ. It is the same word which is used in the parallel passage in 2Pe 2:1. See it explained in the notes at that verse. If the word "God"is to be omitted in this place, the passage would be wholly applicable, beyond question, to the Lord Jesus, and would mean, "denying our only Sovereign and Lord, Jesus Christ."It is perhaps impossible now to determine with certainty the true reading of the text; nor is it "very"material. Whichever of the readings is correct; whether the word ( Θεὸν Theon ,) "God,"is to be retained or not, the sentiment expressed would be true, that their doctrines amounted to a practical denial of the only true God; and equally so that they were a denial of the only Sovereign and Lord of the true Christian.

Barnes: Jud 1:5

I will therefore put you in remembrance - "To show you what must be the doom of such men, I will call certain facts to your recollection, with which you are familiar, respecting the Divine treatment of the wicked in times past."

Though ye once knew this - That is, you were formerly made acquainted with these things, though they may not be now fresh in your recollection. On the different significations affixed to the word "once"in this place, see Bloomfield, "Crit. Digest, in loc."The thing which seems to have been in the mind of the apostle was an intention to call to their recollection, as bearing on the case before him, facts with which they had formerly been familiar, and about which there was no doubt. It was the thing which we often endeavor to do in argument - to remind a person of some fact which he once knew very well, and which bears directly on the case.

How that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt - Compare the notes, 1Co 10:5-12. The bearing of this fact on the case, before the mind of Jude, seems to have been this - that, as those who had been delivered from Egypt were afterward destroyed for their unbelief, or as the mere fact of their being rescued did not prevent destruction from coming on them, so the fact that these persons seemed to be delivered from sin, and had become professed followers of God would not prevent their being destroyed if they led wicked lives. It might rather be inferred from the example of the Israelites that they would be.

Afterward - τὸ δεύτερον to deuteron - "the second;"that is, the second thing in order, or again. The expression is unusual in this sense, but the apostle seems to have fixed his mind on this event as a "second"great and important fact in regard to them. The "first"was that they were delivered; the second, that they were destroyed.

Destroyed them that believed not - That is, "on account"of their unbelief. They were not permitted to enter the promised land, but were cut off in the wilderness. See the notes at Heb 3:16-19.

Barnes: Jud 1:6

And the angels which kept not their first estate - A second case denoting that the wicked would be punished. Compare the notes, 2Pe 2:4. The word rendered "estate"( ἀρχὴν archēn ) is, in the margin, "principality."The word properly means, "beginning, commencement;"and then that which surpasses others, which is "first,"etc., in point of rank and honor; or pre-eminence, priority, precedence, princedom. Here it refers to the rank and dignity which the angels had in heaven. That rank or pre-eminence they did not keep, but fell from it. On the word used here, compare Eph 1:2; Eph 3:10; Col 2:10, as applied to angels; 1Co 15:24; Eph 6:12; Col 2:15, as applied to demons.

But left their own habitation - To wit, according to the common interpretation, in heaven. The word rendered "habitation"( οἰκητήριον oikētērion ) occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It means here that heaven was their native abode or dwelling-place. They left it by sin; but the expression here would seem possibly to mean that they became "dissatisfied"with their abode, and voluntarily preferred to change it for another. If they did become thus dissatisfied, the cause is wholly unknown, and conjecture is useless. Some of the later Jews supposed that they relinquished heaven out of love for the daughters of men - "Robinson."

He hath reserved in everlasting chains - See the notes, 2Pe 2:4. Peter says, "chains of darkness;"that is, the darkness encompasses them "as"chains. Jude says that those chains are "everlasting,"( δεσμοῖς ἀΐ́δίοις desmois aidios . Compare Rom 1:20, "his eternal power and Godhead."The word does not elsewhere occur. It is an appropriate word to denote that which is eternal; and no one can doubt that if a Greek wished to express that idea, this would be a proper word to use. The sense is, that that deep darkness always endures; there is no intermission; no light; it will exist forever. This passage in itself does not prove that the punishment of the rebel angels will be eternal, but merely that they are kept in a dark prison in which there is no light, and which is to exist for ever, with reference to the final trial. The punishment of the rebel angels after the judgment is represented as an everlasting fire, which has been prepared for them and their followers, Mat 25:41.

Barnes: Jud 1:7

Even as Sodom and Gomorrha - Notes, 2Pe 2:6.

And the cities about them - Admah and Zeboim, Gen 14:2; Deu 29:23; Hos 11:8. There may have been other towns, also, that perished at the same time, but these are particularly mentioned. They seem to have partaken of the same general characteristics, as neighboring towns and cities generally do.

In like manner - "In a manner like to these,"( τὸν ὅμοιον τούτοις τρόπον ton homoion toutois tropon .) The Greek word "these,"is in the plural number. There has been much diversity in interpreting this clause. Some refer it to the angels, as if it meant that the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah committed sin in a way similar to the angels; some suppose that it refers to the wicked teachers about whom Jude was discoursing, meaning that Sodom and Gomorrah committed the same kind of sins which they did; some that the meaning is, that "the cities round about Sodom and Gomorrah"sinned in the same way as those cities; and some that they were punished in the same manner, and were set forth like them as an example. I see no evidence that it refers to the angels, and if it did, it would not prove, as some have supposed, that their sin was of the same kind as that of Sodom, since there might have been a resemblance in some respects, though not in all. I see no reason to believe, as Macknight holds, that it refers to "false teachers,"since that would be to suppose that the inhabitants of Sodom copied their example long "before"the example was set. It seems to me, therefore, that the reference is to the cities round about Sodom; and that the sense is, that they committed iniquity in the same manner as the inhabitants of Sodom did, and were set forth in the same way as an example.

Going after strange flesh - Margin: "other."The reference seems to be to the unusual sin which, from the name Sodom, has been called "sodomy."Compare Rom 1:27. The meaning of the phrase "going after"is, that they were greatly addicted to this vice. The word "strange, or other,"refers to that which is contrary to nature. Doddridge, however, explains it, "going after strange and detestable gratifications of their pampered and indulged flesh."

Are set forth for an example - They furnish a warning against all such conduct, and a demonstration that punishment shall come upon the ungodly. The condemnation of any sinner, or of any class of sinners, always furnishes such a warning. See the notes, 2Pe 2:6.

Suffering the vengeance of eternal fire - The word rendered "suffering"( ὑπέχουσαι hupechousai ) means, properly, "holding under"- as, for example, the hand; then to hold toward any one, as the ear - to give attention; then it is used as denoting to hold a discourse toward or with any one, or to hold satisfaction to any one, to make atonement; and then as "undergoing, paying, or suffering punishment,"when united, as it is here, with the word δίκην dikēn (punishment, or vengeance). See "Rob. Lex."Here it expresses the idea of undergoing punishment. The word properly agrees in the construction with "cities,"( πόλεις poleis ,) referring to Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities around them; but the things affirmed relate to the "inhabitants"of those cities. The word "vengeance"means punishment; that is, such vengeance as the Lord takes on the guilty; not vengeance for the gratification of private and personal feeling, but like that which a magistrate appoints for the maintenance of the laws; such as justice demands. The phrase "eternal fire"is one that is often used to denote future punishment - as expressing the severity and intensity of the suffering. See the notes, Mat 25:41. As here used, it cannot mean that the fires which consumed Sodom and Gomorrah were literally eternal, or were kept always burning, for that was not true. The expression seems to denote, in this connection, two things:

(1)    That the destruction of the cities of the plain, with their inhabitants, was as entire and perpetual as if the fires had been always burning - the consumption was absolute and enduring - the sinners were wholly cut off, and the cities forever rendered desolate; and,

(2)\caps1     t\caps0 hat, in its nature and duration, this was a striking emblem of the destruction which will come upon the ungodly. I do not see that the apostle here means to affirm that those particular sinners who dwelt in Sodom would be punished forever, for his expressions do not directly affirm that, and his argument does not demand it; but still the "image"in his mind, in the destruction of those cities, was clearly that of the utter desolation and ruin of which this was the emblem; of the perpetual destruction of the wicked, like that of the cities of the plain. If this had not been the case, there was no reason why he should have used the word "eternal"- meaning here "perpetual"- since, if in his mind there was no image of future punishment, all that the argument would have demanded was the simple statement that they were cut off by fire.

The passage, then, cannot be used to prove that the particular dwellers in Sodom will be punished forever - whatever may be the truth on that point; but that there is a place of eternal punishment, of which that was a striking emblem. The meaning is, that the case was one which furnished a demonstration of the fact that God will punish sin; that this was an example of the punishment which God sometimes inflicts on sinners in this world, and a type of that eternal punishment which will be inflicted in the next.

Barnes: Jud 1:8

Likewise also - In the same way do these persons defile the flesh, or resemble the inhabitants of Sodom; that is, they practice the same kind of vices. What the apostle says is, that their character resembled that of the inhabitants of Sodom; the example which he adduces of the punishment which was brought on those sinners, leaves it to be clearly inferred that the persons of whom he was speaking would be punished in a similar manner.

These filthy dreamers - The word "filthy"has been supplied by our translators, but there is no good reason why it should have been introduced. The Greek word ( ἐνυπνιάζω enupniazō ) means to dream; and is applied to these persons as holding doctrines and opinions which sustained the same relation to truth which dreams do to good sense. Their doctrines were the fruits of mere imagination, foolish vagaries and fancies. The word occurs nowhere else in the New Testament, except in Act 2:17, where it is applied to visions in dreams.

Defile the flesh - Pollute themselves; give indulgence to corrupt passions and appetites. See the notes at 2Pe 2:10.

Despise dominion - The same Greek word is used here which occurs in 2Pe 2:10. See the notes at that verse.

And speak evil of dignities - See the notes at 2Pe 2:10.

Poole: Jud 1:2

Mercy unto you; which is the fountain of reconciliation, and all the grace vouchsafed you: see 1Ti 1:2 2Ti 1:2 Tit 1:4 .

Love; either he means God’ s love to them, or their love to God and each other.

Be multiplied; mercy in the effects of it, peace in the sense of it, and either the love of God in the manifestation of it, or their love to God and their neighbours in the degrees and exercise of it.

Poole: Jud 1:3

When I gave all diligence to write unto you: the apostle here declares the first cause of his writing to them, viz. his own inclination and readiness, according to the duty of his place, (as an apostle), so to do: q. d. Being of myself willing, and earnestly desirous to promote your welfare, when absent from you, by writing unto you.

Of the common salvation; i.e. those things which concern the salvation of us all in common, or that salvation which is common to us all; there being but one salvation for all believers, and one way to it.

It was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you; the second reason of his writing, viz. the necessity of it, in respect of the danger they were in, as follows, Jud 1:4 .

That ye should earnestly contend; by constancy in the faith, zeal for the truth, holiness of life, mutual exhortation, prayer, suffering for the gospel, &c.; against those that would pervert the gospel.

For the faith; the doctrine of the gospel; faith is taken for the object of faith.

Which was once; either, once for all, because it was delivered by all the apostles as the only unchangeable rule of governing their lives, and obtaining salvation, to which nothing is to be added, and from which nothing is to be taken away; or it implies, that it was therefore delivered to them that they might never forsake it, and that if they do, they miss of their salvation, as being never like to have another way made known to them.

Delivered unto the saints; viz. by God, not invented by men.

Poole: Jud 1:4

Who were before of old ordained; Greek, forewritten, i.e. of whom it was formerly written, or foretold, viz. by Christ and his apostles; or rather, it is to be understood according to our translation, before ordained, viz. in the eternal counsel of God; God’ s decree being compared to a book, in which things to be done are written down. This the apostle adds to prevent any offence that might be taken at the wickedness of these seducers; and therefore lets these saints know, that though such men crept in unawares to them, yet it was not without the providence of God so ordering it.

To this condemnation; or, judgment; and it may be understood, either of a reprobate sense, to which they who thus perverted the gospel were given up by God, according to his preordination; or of that damnation he decreed should follow upon their wickedness, in making shipwreck of the faith themselves, and subverting others. This seems best to agree with 2Pe 2:3 .

Turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness; abusing the doctrine of the grace of God, and benefits of Christ revealed in the gospel, especially the doctrine of Christian liberty, to the encouraging themselves and others in the vilest lusts, 2Pe 2:1 .

And denying the only Lord God: either this may be understood of the Father distinctly from Christ, expressed in the following clause, and only is put in not to exclude either of the other Persons of the Trinity from being God, but to exclude idols and false gods: or it may be understood of Christ, as well as the words following; not only because there is but one article in the Greek relating to the whole sentence, but because it seems best to agree with the parallel place, 2Pe 2:1 , which is most generally understood of Christ; and because the heresies of those times, which Jude cautions these saints against, struck especially at the Godhead of Christ, which he therefore the more expressly asserts.

Poole: Jud 1:5

Though ye once: this may be joined either with the verb following, knew, according to our translation, and the sense is, though ye knew this certainly, as the word once is taken, Psa 89:35 , or perfectly and thoroughly, or once for all; or rather, with what goes before, and the words may be read, I will yet once (viz. while I am in this tabernacle) put you in remembrance of this, though you know it; as 2Pe 1:12 .

Having saved the people; the people of Israel.

Afterward destroyed them; viz. in the wilderness, by plague, fiery serpents, &c.

That believed not; he sets forth the Israelites’ unbelief, as the original of all their disobedience and rebellions, and the great cause of their destruction. See Heb 3:17-19 4:2 .

Poole: Jud 1:6

Kept not their first estate; in which they were created, their original excellency, truth, holiness, purity, Joh 8:44 , as well as dignity.

But left their own habitation; viz. a heavenly one, from whence, though they were righteously thrust out by God, 2Pe 2:4 , yet they may be truly said to have left it themselves, in that they voluntarily rebelled against the law of their creation, and committed that sin which they knew would certainly be punished with such a dejection.

He hath reserved in everlasting chains; into which, Peter says, they were delivered.

Poole: Jud 1:7

The cities about them; Admah and Zeboim, Jer 49:18 Hos 11:8 .

In like manner, as Sodom, and Gomorrah did, likeness of sin inferring likeness of punishment.

Strange flesh; margin, other flesh; he means male flesh, which is other than what God appointed for that use they made of it; or, as we render it, strange flesh, i.e. that which is strange, improper, and unfit for such an end. It is the description of the unnatural filthiness of the Sodomites, Gen 19:5 : see Rom 1:26,27 .

Are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire: eternal fire may be joined either:

1. With example, and the words thus placed, are set forth for an example of eternal fire, suffering vengeance; and the meaning is, that the vengeance they suffered in being destroyed by fire, is an example, or type, of eternal fire, that of hell: or:

2. With vengeance, according to our reading; and then the sense is, they are set forth for an example, ( viz. to those that after should live ungodly, 1Pe 2:6 ), suffering the vengeance of eternal fire; the vengeance they suffer is an example to deter others from the like wickedness. This fire is called eternal, either because of the still continuing effects of it, or rather, because it was a type or representation of the fire of hell, and to those miserable Sodomites the very beginning of it, they being brought by these temporal flames into everlasting burnings.

Poole: Jud 1:8

Likewise also; notwithstanding so many judgments of God upon others, which should have kept them from the like sins.

These filthy dreamers: either this may be taken properly, and joined to the next clause, defile the flesh; and then it may note the impurity of these wretches, who dreamed of what they loved, and acted over that filthiness in their sleep, to which they were so much addicted when awake: or metaphorically, and so they are called dreamers, as having the sense of their minds overcome and laid asleep by their sensual pleasures; or being like men in a dream, deluded by their absurd, though pleasing imaginations.

Defile the flesh: this notes all those lascivious practices, to which, like the Sodomites, they had given themselves over; and whereby they defiled themselves and others: the lust of uncleanness, as it is in Peter.

Despise dominion; in their minds, judgments, desires, they reject, make void, and abrogate civil government, as a thing not fit to be.

Dominion; not only governors, but government itself.

And speak evil of dignities; either spiritual governors, or rather, civil, called dignities, because of the honourable titles given them, and gifts bestowed on them: see 2Pe 2:10 .

PBC: Jud 1:3

See Philpot: THE EARNEST CONTENTION FOR LIVING FAITH

See WebbSr: CONTEND FOR THE FAITH

II. Vs. 3 The Purpose Of Jude’s Writing (earnestly contend for the faith)

Jude 1:3 Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.

Jude in this verse is making writing very important. Note that he uses the word "write" twice in Jude 1:3. Two subjects that he is writing about: one, common salvation; two, earnestly contend for the faith. The writing has been done with "diligence" and "needful."

Word study: write

Strong’s SGreek: 1125. grapho grapho (graf’-o); a primary verb; to "grave," especially to write; figuratively, to describe: KJVdescribe, write (- ing, -ten). (DIC)

Lu 1:3 It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus,

Joh 1:45 Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.

Ac 1:20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein: and his bishoprick let another take.

Ro 1:17 For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

1Co 1:19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.

2Co 2:3 And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.

Ga 1:20 Now the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not.

Php 3:1 Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. To write the same things to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe.

1Th 4:9 But as touching brotherly love ye need not that I write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God to love one another. (KJV)

This is not an exhaustive look at the word "write," just a few verses in the New Testament and each writer setting forth something very important. I will deal with this word in more detail later on in this study. For now please note, we are in a day of great delusion:

2Th 2:7-14 For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. 8 And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming: 9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10 And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: 12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 13 But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: 14 Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. (KJV)

I am going on my 50th year of preaching. Every year that goes by, the so call church has let down its standards in every way. It is not hard in these days for a pastor, that truly has the desire for his people to grow in grace and truth, to have a weeping heart. There is no problem in seeing how the Old Testament Prophets and New Testament writers wept over the conditions of their day and as promised in the scriptures things will wax worse and worse. Take heart, dear reader, if your heart is like mine? I look at Moses, Joseph, Jeremiah, Daniel to name just a few that had to stand regardless what their day was like or how the people reacted to the teaching of God’s Word. In Joh 16:33 says, "There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it." (KJV)

When we correlate this thought "earnestly contend for the faith" there is no doubt that God’s Word is written only to God’s people. Further it is their responsibility to know, protect, guard, and live by the Word. Note the definitions of these words "earnestly, and contend." In the original Greek these two words are one. Our translators were not wrong in translating this into the English.

Word study: earnestly contend

Strong’s SGreek: 1864. epagonizomai epagonizomai (ep-ag-o-nid’-zom-ahee); from SGreek: 1909. epi and SGreek: 75. agonizomai; to struggle for: KJV- earnestly contend foreign (DIC)

Note: Next two definitions make up the above word. To know what this word is and where it comes from, (earnestly, contend) helps to clarify and understand.

Strong’s SGreek: 1909. epi epi (ep-ee’); a primary preposition; properly, meaning superimposition (of time, place, order, etc.), as a relation of distribution with the genitive case, i.e. over, upon, etc.; of rest (with the det.) at, on, etc.; of direction (with the accusative case) towards, upon, etc.: KJV- about (the times), above, after, against, among, as long as (touching), at, beside, X have charge of, (be-, wherefore-), in (a place, as much as, the time of, -to), (because) of, (up-) on (behalf of), over, (by, for) the space of, through (- out), (un-) to (- ward), with. In compounds it retains essentially the same import, at, upon, etc. (literally or figuratively). (DIC)

Strong’s SGreek: 75. agonizomai agonizomai (ag-o-nid’-zom-ahee); from SGreek: 73. agon; to struggle, literally (to compete for a prize), figuratively (to contend with an adversary), or genitive case (to endeavor to accomplish something): KJV-fight, labor fervently, strive. (DIC)

Next is the correlative scripture: Lu 13:24 Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.

Joh 18:36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.

Col 1:29 Whereunto I also labour, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily. (KJV)

Col 4:12 Epaphras, who is one of you, a servant of Christ, saluteth you, always labouring fervently for you in prayers, that ye may stand perfect and complete in all the will of God. (KJV)

1Ti 6:12 Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses.

2Ti 4:7 I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: We are living in sad days and the teaching of God’s people is defeat rather than victory. No doubt we are human and still in our carnal flesh. Yet these scriptures and hundreds more like them show that the child of God is a different being, with heavenly power by Christ in you, the Holy Spirit. Also See:

Lu 1:1-4 Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us, 2 Even as they delivered them unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses, and ministers of the word; 3 It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, 4 That thou mightest know the certainty of those things, wherein thou hast been instructed. (KJV)

There was a time in history when Baptist had the reputation of being knowledgeable of God’s Word (Bible) and a people that lived by it. What about today (2003)? When I have in the past studied what is called the "classics," commentaries and theology books and Baptist were written of in the debates; they were called ignorant and uneducated. Yet when reading in the debates the Baptist quoted the Word of God (Bible) while others tried using their great intellect, as does a lawyer. You may reason with the greatest of legal mind but please remember God and His Written Word are final.

Lu 1:1-4 Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us, 2 Even as they delivered them unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses, and ministers of the word; 3 It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, 4 That thou mightest know the certainty of those things, wherein thou hast been instructed.

Note in Luke’s writing Lu 1:3 "perfect understanding," Lu 1:4 "know the certainty." In today’s mind most men think we can only have opinions. Luke did not receive his knowledge first hand, to begin with, his knowledge came from Paul. We also have Paul’s writings. This does not negate the fact that Luke was one of the verbal inspired writers of God’s Word. I do not believe that we can write another inspired book of the Bible as Luke did, but I do believe in "perfect understanding, and know the certainty." What is lacking today, in most cases, is serious students that will not leave God’s Word alone, but read it constantly, learn its grammar, history, purpose, and even its original language. Some would say that is education. There is no place in the Scriptures where it tells a man to be ignorant. Others call the Apostles and Disciples ignorant because of their occupation, not because they literally were. All one has to do, is study Jewish culture and you will find that they were not brought up ignorantly.

Jude is writing and reminding of the "common salvation" that the child of God is to "earnestly contend for" and this must be done in "the faith." For this to be done one must first have knowledge and possession of "common salvation." Knowledge will come only as God’s children read and study His Word. As God’s child one can only "earnestly contend for the faith" as they practice the knowledge they gain and share with others their blessings. Keep in mind Faith comes by imputation, but the furtherance of faith comes through God’s Word. See Ro 10:17 So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.

Elder Roger Palmer

PBC: Jud 1:4

Jude 1:4

III. Vs. 4 Warning of Ungodly Men- Yet Through God’s Ordained Plan

Jude 1:4 For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. (KJV)

Word study: crept in unawares

Strong’s SGreek: 3921. pareisduno pareisduno (par-ice-doo’-no); from SGreek: 3844. para and a compound of SGreek: 1519. eis and SGreek: 1416. duno; to settle in alongside, i.e. lodge stealthily: KJVcreep in unawares. (DIC)

There are two more words with similar meaning and related to this word and verse.

Word study: privily bring in

Strong’s SGreek: 3919. pareisago pareisago (par-ice-ag’-o); from SGreek: 3844. para and SGreek: 1521. eisago; to lead in aside, i.e. introduce surreptitiously: KJV-privily bring in. (DIC)

2Pe 2:1 But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. (KJV)

Word study: unawares brought in

Strong’s SGreek: 3920. pareisaktos pareisaktos (par-ice’-ak-tos); from SGreek: 3919. pareisago; smuggled in: unawares brought in. (DIC)

Ga 2:4 And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage: (KJV)

Please note in everyone of these passages including Jude there were those that came in unaware and brought in false doctrine or teaching. We are not careful enough in these days to make sure ones credentials match the scriptures. If you today try to hold someone to the authority of God’s word you will be judged as a "know it all," arrogant, and "who made you final authority?" Man seemingly is proud of his ignorance of God’s Word and does not want to be challenged to prove there position. As long as one can get a group to agree then it must be alright. Further if it can get in the "church" then surely God has put His approval upon it or why would He let such come into the church? I will be dealing with this in more detail, further in this study.

Word study: before—-ordained

Strong’s SGreek: 4270. prographo prographo (prog-raf’-o); from SGreek: 4253. pro and SGreek: 1125. grapho; to write previously; figuratively, to announce, prescribe: KJV- before ordain, evidently set forth, write (afore, aforetime). (DIC)

Word study: condemnation

Strong’s SGreek: 2917. krima krima (kree’-mah); from SGreek: 2919. krino; a decision (the function or the effect, for or against "crime"): KJV- avenge, condemned, condemnation, damnation, + go to law, judgment. (DIC)

Strong’s SGreek: 2919. krino krino (kree’-no); properly, to distinguish, i.e. decide (mentally or judicially); by implication, to try, condemn, punish: KJV- avenge, conclude, condemn, damn, decree, determine, esteem, judge, go to (sue at the) law, ordain, call in question, sentence to, think. (DIC)

Correlative Scripture: Ro 15:3-6 For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. 4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope. 5 Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be likeminded one toward another according to Christ Jesus: 6 That ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Ga 3:1-5 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? 2 This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? 3 Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? 4 Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain. 5 He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

Eph 3:1-7 For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles, 2 If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward: 3 How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few words,) 4 Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ 5 Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles andprophets by the Spirit; 6 That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel: 7 Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power.

In all of these passages something was preset by God or "before ordained." Each passage also contain something adverse and victorious. Always victory for God’s People and adversity for the lost to condemnation. Keep in mind what Jude 1:4 says "For there are certain men crept in unawares." This is not in the open. Men act, look, and even proclaim they are setting forth God’s Truth. Then what is our means of being sure? Only the study of God’s Word and depending upon the Spirit of God to be our teacher are we going to know which man is declaring the truth of God.

Here is the parallel passage to our verse:

2Pe 2:1-10 But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. 2 And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. 3 And through covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not. 4 For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment; 5 And spared not the old world, but saved Noah the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly; 6 And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those that after should live ungodly; 7 And delivered just Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked: 8 (For that righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearing, vexed his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds;) 9 The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished: 10 But chiefly them that walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are they, selfwilled, they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities. (KJV)

God has not put the children of God in darkness nor has He left us ignorant, unless you want to be. Within God’s Word is all of the answers, even Satan’s. Our passage shows us what we can expect from man and Satan’s crowd, physical or angelic. Yet not one of them is on their own, but under the control of God and doing according to His divine plan. It is appalling today to see man, that claims the grace of God, to submit to the pressures of compromise. They leave the establishment of God’s Word that determines our way of life, and the qualifications of our leaders. In many cases not caring what God in His Word says about our responsibility, as in Jude 1:3, to "earnestly contend for the faith." John in his epistles makes it very clear that we are in the "last days" yet this is not for the purpose of compromise or excuse, but to our strengthening so we can be strong in the Lord.

Please note the last part of this verse: Jude 1:4 "ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ." Can "ungodly men" be kind, gentle, appearing to be called of God? There is a passage in 2Co 11:1-33 that describes these very men: I will not write out the complete chapter, so please take time to search out this very important scripture and others like it, to examine our day:

2Co 11:2-4 For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. 3 But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.

2Co 11:10-15 As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia. 11 Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth. 12 But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we. 13 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works. (KJV)

Paul claims that they sound alright and look alright, then what is wrong? They do not want to hold to the totality of the scriptures. Just enough to get them by and claim that God led them. Oft times in real life situations, when asked, they answer that it was someone else’s fault. How can those who want truth and stand by it know the difference. In our government there are experts in counterfeit money. They learn the counterfeit by studying and knowing the real money, just at a glance. Oh, dear reader our God requires the same from His children. By studying God’s Word and knowing it we also can tell the counterfeit teacher, preacher, deacon, etc..

Word study: lasciviousness

Strong’s SGreek: 766. aselgeia aselgeia (as-elg’-i-a); from a compound of SGreek: 1. a (as a negative particle) and a presumed selges (of uncertain derivation, but apparently meaning continent); licentiousness (sometimes including other vices): KJV- filthy, lasciviousness, wantonness. (DIC)

Mr 7:22 Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness:

Ro 13:13 Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying.

2Co 12:21 And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.

Ga 5:19 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness,

Eph 4:19 Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness.

1Pe 4:3 For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings, and abominable idolatries:

2Pe 2:7 And delivered just Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked:

2Pe 2:18 For when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them who live in error.

Jude 1:4 For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. (KJV)

Lasciviousness, when studied has a unique standard. Those who are in it are deceived, blame others for their problems, and determine to continue in their way. All of this is done regardless what the Bible, God’s Word says. Please take time to look up all the above passages and see them in there context.

Word study: denying (the only Lord God)

Strong’s SGreek: 720. arneomai arneomai (ar-neh’-om-ahee); perhaps from 1 (as a negative particle) and the middle voice of SGreek: 4483. rheo; to contradict, i.e. disavow, reject, abnegate: KJV- deny, refuse. (DIC)

Mt 26:69-75 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. 70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. 71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. 72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. 73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. 74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. 75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly.

2Ti 2:11-13 It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: 12 If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us: 13 If we believe not, yet he abideth faithful: he cannot deny himself.

2Ti 3:5 Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away.

Tit 1:16 They profess that they know God; but in works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate. (KJV)

Probably the greatest denial in our Bible is that of Peter. Please learn something about Peter that men are not doing today. Peter recognized his error and went out and wept bitterly, than came back as a great testimony. Peter never blamed anybody else but made best of the situation. There is another occasion with Peter: He and Paul had a debate over circumcision in Jerusalem, at the end of the council they all agreed. Later on Peter is in Galatia and joined up with the Judizers that held to circumcision. Paul being the younger faced Peter with the truth. Did Paul and Peter ever get things resolved? Look at:

2Pe 3:15-18 And account that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation; even as our beloved brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto you; 16 As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction. 17 Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own stedfastness. 18 But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him be glory both now and for ever. Amen. (KJV)

Yes, Peter came to the truth and lifted Paul up for being strong enough in the Lord to take his stand.

I use Peter as the example here because every man has been here, but please notice God’s Child does not dwell here. It is one thing to be in error and be corrected, and another to make error and dwell in it as if nothing is wrong.

One more thought and probably the most important upon this subject. What does it mean to "deny the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ?" The scriptures are very clear when one disobeys God’s Word, then that person is "denying" Him. There is a word study that one should do in God’s Word, the word is "sin." There are three different words for sin in the New Testament: one, sin that can never be forgiven; two, sin that is continued that one will not leave, therefore, never forgiven; three, (and I hope this is where we are at), sin, that is committed, recognized, repented of, correction, forgiveness. We need to get back to this teaching pertaining to sin. If you would like to study this, study the Epistles of John, all three, especially 1Jo 1:1-5:21. Do not neglect to search the whole of the Bible for this subject.

Word study: sin- see Appendix

Strong’s SGreek: 264. hamartano hamartano (ham-ar-tan’-o); perhaps from SGreek: 1. a (as a negative particle) and the base of SGreek: 3313. meros; properly, to miss the mark (and so not share in the prize), i.e. (figuratively) to err, especially (morally) to sin: KJV- for your faults, offend, sin, trespass. (DIC)

Strong’s SGreek: 265. hamartema hamartema (ham-ar’-tay-mah); from SGreek: 264. hamartano; a sin (properly concrete): KJV- sin. (DIC)

Strong’s SGreek: 266. hamartia hamartia (ham-ar-tee’-ah); from SGreek: 264. hamartano; a sin (properly abstract): KJV- offence, sin (- ful). (DIC)

I am going to leave this study for you to do. Please keep in mind Strong’s only gives the root words. Look at the Lexicons and Berry’s Interlinear for the actual words and grammar. One last note that is a reminder. Yes, God forgives sin, please note even though God forgives sin He never goes against His standards or qualifications for leadership. We oft times see in the Bible some things that do not seem right in the way God works, but if one is a good student of the Word of God, they know and can prove by the Word of God, He never sacrifices standards and qualifications to accomplish His purpose.

PBC: Jud 1:5

Jude 1:5

IV. Vs. 5-7 Reminder And History Lesson, All To Learn Of God’s Ways And Purposes

Jude 1:5-7

Jude 1:5 I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not.

Vs 6 Will be dealt with last. Jude 1:6 And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.

Jude 1:7 Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them in like manner, giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire. (KJV)

Word study: remembrance

Strong’s SGreek: 5279. hupomimnesko hupomimnesko (hoop-om-im-nace’-ko); from SGreek: 5259. hupo and SGreek: 3403. mimnesko; to remind quietly, i.e. suggest to the (middle voice one’s own) memory: KJV- put in mind, remember, bring to (put in) remembrance. (DIC) knew

Strong’s SGreek: 1492. eido eido (i’-do); a primary verb; used only in certain past tenses, the others being borrowed from the equivalent SGreek: 3700. optanomai and SGreek: 3708. horao; properly, to see (literally or figuratively); by implication (in the perf. only) to know: KJV- be aware, behold, X can (+not tell), consider, (have) know (- ledge), look (on), perceive, see, be sure, tell, understand, wish, wot. Compare SGreek: 3700. optanomai. (DIC)

On the outset of this study we dealt with the fact that Jude was writing to a people that knew their Old Testament Scriptures and their history. The receivers of this writing were reminded to remember. The reason for remembrance is, that we do not forget how God works, with believers and nonbelievers. At this point please take time to look up the references that will follow:

Note this whole Psalm.

Ps 78:12 Marvellous things did he in the sight of their fathers, in the land of Egypt, in the field of Zoan. Ps 78:43 How he had wrought his signs in Egypt, and his wonders in the field of Zoan: Ps 78:51 And smote all the firstborn in Egypt; the chief of their strength in the tabernacles of Ham:

Note this chapter and there are several more like this in your Bible.

Isa 19:1 The burden of Egypt. Behold, the LORD rideth upon a swift cloud, and shall come into Egypt: and the idols of Egypt shall be moved at his presence, and the heart of Egypt shall melt in the midst of it. Isa 19:3 And the spirit of Egypt shall fail in the midst thereof; and I will destroy the counsel thereof: and they shall seek to the idols, and to the charmers, and to them that have familiar spirits, and to the wizards. Isa 19:12 Where are they? where are thy wise men? and let them tell thee now, and let them know what the LORD of hosts hath purposed upon Egypt. Isa 19:13 The princes of Zoan are become fools, the princes of Noph are deceived; they have also seduced Egypt, even they that are the stay of the tribes thereof. Isa 19:14 The LORD hath mingled a perverse spirit in the midst thereof: and they have caused Egypt to err in every work thereof, as a drunken man staggereth in his vomit. Isa 19:15 Neither shall there be any work for Egypt, which the head or tail, branch or rush, may do. Isa 19:16 In that day shall Egypt be like unto women: and it shall be afraid and fear because of the shaking of the hand of the LORD of hosts, which he shaketh over it. Isa 19:17 And the land of Judah shall be a terror unto Egypt, every one that maketh mention thereof shall be afraid in himself, because of the counsel of the LORD of hosts, which he hath determined against it. Isa 19:18 In that day shall five cities in the land of Egypt speak the language of Canaan, and swear to the LORD of hosts; one shall be called, The city of destruction. Isa 19:19 In that day shall there be an altar to the LORD in the midst of the land of Egypt, and a pillar at the border thereof to the LORD. Isa 19:20 And it shall be for a sign and for a witness unto the LORD of hosts in the land of Egypt: for they shall cry unto the LORD because of the oppressors, and he shall send them a saviour, and a great one, and he shall deliver them. Isa 19:21 And the LORD shall be known to Egypt, and the Egyptians shall know the LORD in that day, and shall do sacrifice and oblation; yea, they shall vow a vow unto the LORD, and perform it. Isa 19:22 And the LORD shall smite Egypt: he shall smite and heal it: and they shall return even to the LORD, and he shall be intreated of them, and shall heal them. Isa 19:23 In that day shall there be a highway out of Egypt to Assyria, and the Assyrian shall come into Egypt, and the Egyptian into Assyria, and the Egyptians shall serve with the Assyrians. Isa 19:24 In that day shall Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assyria, even a blessing in the midst of the land: Isa 19:25 Whom the LORD of hosts shall bless, saying, Blessed be Egypt my people, and Assyria the work of my hands, and Israel mine inheritance.

Jer 42:14-19 Saying, No; but we will go into the land of Egypt, where we shall see no war, nor hear the sound of the trumpet, nor have hunger of bread; and there will we dwell: 15 And now therefore hear the word of the LORD, ye remnant of Judah; Thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel; If ye wholly set your faces to enter into Egypt, and go to sojourn there; 16 Then it shall come to pass, that the sword, which ye feared, shall overtake you there in the land of Egypt, and the famine, whereof ye were afraid, shall follow close after you there in Egypt; and there ye shall die. 17 So shall it be with all the men that set their faces to go into Egypt to sojourn there; they shall die by the sword, by the famine, and by the pestilence: and none of them shall remain or escape from the evil that I will bring upon them. 18 For thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel; As mine anger and my fury hath been poured forth upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem; so shall my fury be poured forth upon you, when ye shall enter into Egypt: and ye shall be an execration, and an astonishment, and a curse, and a reproach; and ye shall see this place no more. 19 The LORD hath said concerning you, O ye remnant of Judah; Go ye not into Egypt: know certainly that I have admonished you this day.

2Pe 2:6 And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those that after should live ungodly;

Re 11:8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. (KJV)

I left some verses out of each one of these passages on purpose. I hope these scriptures wet your appetite to search these and more out. It is for us to understand what God is teaching in these passages and to know they are always up to date. History as far as God is concern will teach the Church what they can expect in the future. God treats no age different. We might change in technology, but man and his ways never change.

I trust that we can see from these passages that the lesson here has something to do with Egypt, Sodom and Gomorrah. If you do a complete study of these places, here is what you should note: God delivered both with His men- Abraham, Sodom and Gomorrah; Joseph, Egypt. Neither place ever recognized God, both fell under the plague, God’s people were delivered in every case. When this study is furthered one should find out that these places are symbols as well. There symbolism is that of the world, so as you can see, the judgement never changes. This should help us recognize what is going on in our day, each period in history, and the future that God allows to come to pass.

Jude 1:7 Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them inlike manner, giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.

Note this phrase: "giving themselves over to fornication," Jude is warning the church not to fall in the same pit fall that Israel did. Fornication is not always a physical act. In the following part of this study note how God accuses His People of playing the harlot, committing fornication. When I say His People please recognize that I am dealing with a body that makes that claim. I am well aware of those who do not persevere were never His despite their claims. Please read very carefully the scriptures in the following word study.

Word study: Fornication- this is the N.T. word in Jude 1:7

Strong’s SGreek: 1608. ekporneuo ekporneuo (ek-porn-yoo’-o); from SGreek: 1537. ek and SGreek: 4203. porneuo; to be utterly unchaste: KJV- giveself over to fornication. (DIC)

Old Testament:

Strong’s SHebrew: 2181. zanah zanah (zaw-naw’); a primitive root highly-fed and therefore wanton; to commit adultery (usually of the female, and less often of simple fornication, rarely of involuntary ravishment); figuratively, to commit idolatry (the Jewish people being regarded as the spouse of Jehovah): KJV- (cause to) commit fornication, X continually, X great, (be an, play the) harlot, (cause to be, play the) whore, (commit, fall to) whoredom, (cause to) go a-whoring, whorish. (DIC)

2Ch 21:4-15 Now when Jehoram was risen up to the kingdom of his father, he strengthened himself, and slew all his brethren with the sword, and divers also of the princes of Israel. 5 Jehoram was thirty and two years old when he began to reign, and he reigned eight years in Jerusalem. 6 And he walked in the way of the kings of Israel, like as did the house of Ahab: for he had the daughter of Ahab to wife: and he wrought that which was evil in the eyes of the LORD. 7 Howbeit the LORD would not destroy the house of David, because of the covenant that he had made with David, and as he promised to give a light to him and to his sons for ever. 8 In his days the Edomites revolted from under the dominion of Judah, and made themselves a king. 9 Then Jehoram went forth with his princes, and all his chariots with him: and he rose up by night, and smote the Edomites which compassed him in, and the captains of the chariots. 10 So the Edomites revolted from under the hand of Judah unto this day. The same time also did Libnah revolt from under his hand; because he had forsaken the LORD God of his fathers. 11 Moreover he made high places in the mountains of Judah, and caused the inhabitants of Jerusalem to commit fornication, and compelled Judah thereto. 12 And there came a writing to him from Elijah the prophet, saying, Thus saith the LORD God of David thy father, Because thou hast not walked in the ways of Jehoshaphat thy father, nor in the ways of Asa king of Judah, 13 But hast walked in the way of the kings of Israel, and hast made Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem to go a whoring, like to the whoredoms of the house of Ahab, and also hast slain thy brethren of thy father’s house, which were better than thyself: 14 Behold, with a great plague will the LORD smite thy people, and thy children, and thy wives, and all thy goods: 15 And thou shalt have great sickness by disease of thy bowels, until thy bowels fall out by reason of the sickness day by day.

Jehoram, as many other kings, never pay attention to God’s Word or messengers. He carries on as if he is right and thinks that he has God’s favor just because he is of the house of David. We some time think because we belong to a particular group that there is no way we can be wrong or go wrong. Those that are God’s Children have the responsibility to know for sure what they commit in their lives is honorable to God. He has given His Written Word for that purpose.

Isa 23:15-18 And it shall come to pass in that day, that Tyre shall be forgotten seventy years, according to the days of one king: after the end of seventy years shall Tyre sing as an harlot. 16 Take an harp, go about the city, thou harlot that hast been forgotten; make sweet melody, sing many songs, that thou mayest be remembered. 17 And it shall come to pass after the end of seventy years, that the LORD will visit Tyre, and she shall turn to her hire, and shall commit fornication with all the kingdoms of the world upon the face of the earth. 18 And her merchandise and her hire shall be holiness to the LORD: it shall not be treasured nor laid up; for her merchandise shall be for them that dwell before the LORD, to eat sufficiently, and for durable clothing. (KJV)

Even the Gentiles cannot escape the judgement hand of God. In the Old Testament most do not give credit to the knowledge that the Gentiles had of the true God. Every man has the responsibility, yes and only God’s People can respond. Therefore, that makes God’s People of greater responsibility.

Eze 16:1-38 Again the word of the LORD came unto me, saying, 2 Son of man, cause Jerusalem to know her abominations, 3 And say, Thus saith the Lord GOD unto Jerusalem; Thy birth and thy nativity is of the land of Canaan; thy father was an Amorite, and thy mother an Hittite. 4 And as for thy nativity, in the day thou wast born thy navel was not cut, neither wast thou washed in water to supple thee; thou wast not salted at all, nor swaddled at all. 5 None eye pitied thee, to do any of these unto thee, to have compassion upon thee; but thou wast cast out in the open field, to the lothing of thy person, in the day that thou wast born. 6 And when I passed by thee, and saw thee polluted in thine own blood, I said unto thee when thou wast in thy blood, Live; yea, I said unto thee when thou wast in thy blood, Live. 7 I have caused thee to multiply as the bud of the field, and thou hast increased and waxen great, and thou art come to excellent ornaments: thy breasts are fashioned, and thine hair is grown, whereas thou wast naked and bare. 8 Now when I passed by thee, and looked upon thee, behold, thy time was the time of love; and I spread my skirt over thee, and covered thy nakedness: yea, I sware unto thee, and entered into a covenant with thee, saith the Lord GOD, and thou becamest mine. 9 Then washed I thee with water; yea, I throughly washed away thy blood from thee, and I anointed thee with oil. 10 I clothed thee also with broidered work, and shod thee with badgers% skin, and I girded thee about with fine linen, and I covered thee with silk. 11 I decked thee also with ornaments, and I put bracelets upon thy hands, and a chain on thy neck. 12 And I put a jewel on thy forehead, and earrings in thine ears, and a beautiful crown upon thine head. 13 Thus wast thou decked with gold and silver; and thy raiment was of fine linen, and silk, and broidered work; thou didst eat fine flour, and honey, and oil: and thou wast exceeding beautiful, and thou didst prosper into a kingdom. 14 And thy renown went forth among the heathen for thy beauty: for it was perfect through my comeliness, which I had put upon thee, saith the Lord GOD. 15 But thou didst trust in thine own beauty, and playedst the harlot because of thy renown, and pouredst out thy fornications on every one that passed by; his it was. 16 And of thy garments thou didst take, and deckedst thy high places with divers colours, and playedst the harlot thereupon: the like things shall not come, neither shall it be so. 17 Thou hast also taken thy fair jewels of my gold and of my silver, which I had given thee, and madest to thyself images of men, and didst commit whoredom with them, 18 And tookest thy broidered garments, and coveredst them: and thou hast set mine oil and mine incense before them. 19 My meat also which I gave thee, fine flour, and oil, and honey, wherewith I fed thee, thou hast even set it before them for a sweet savour: and thus it was, saith the Lord GOD. 20 Moreover thou hast taken thy sons and thy daughters, whom thou hast borne unto me, and these hast thou sacrificed unto them to be devoured. Is this of thy whoredoms a small matter, 21 That thou hast slain my children, and delivered them to cause them to pass through the fire for them? 22 And in all thine abominations and thy whoredoms thou hast not remembered the days of thy youth, when thou wast naked and bare, and wast polluted in thy blood. 23 And it came to pass after all thy wickedness, (woe, woe unto thee! saith the Lord GOD;) 24 That thou hast also built unto thee an eminent place, and hast made thee an high place in every street. 25 Thou hast built thy high place at every head of the way, and hast made thy beauty to be abhorred, and hast opened thy feet to every one that passed by, and multiplied thy whoredoms. 26 Thou hast also committed fornication with the Egyptians thy neighbours, great of flesh; and hast increased thy whoredoms, to provoke me to anger. 27 Behold, therefore I have stretched out my hand over thee, and have diminished thine ordinary food, and delivered thee unto the will of them that hate thee, the daughters of the Philistines, which are ashamed of thy lewd way.  28. Thou hast played the whore also with the Assyrians, because thou wast unsatiable; yea, thou hast played the harlot with them, and yet couldest not be satisfied.  29 Thou hast moreover multiplied thy fornication in the land of Canaan unto Chaldea; and yet thou wast not satisfied herewith. 30 How weak is thine heart, saith the Lord GOD, seeing thou doest all these things, the work of an imperious whorish woman; 31 In that thou buildest thine eminent place in the head of every way, and makest thine high place in every street; and hast not been as an harlot, in that thou scornest hire; 32 But as a wife that committeth adultery, which taketh strangers instead of her husband! 33 They give gifts to all whores: but thou givest thy gifts to all thy lovers, and hirest them, that they may come unto thee on every side for thy whoredom. 34 And the contrary is in thee from other women in thy whoredoms, whereas none followeth thee to commit whoredoms: and in that thou givest a reward, and no reward is given unto thee, therefore thou art contrary. 35 Wherefore, O harlot, hear the word of the LORD: 36 Thus saith the Lord GOD; Because thy filthiness was poured out, and thy nakedness discovered through thy whoredoms with thy lovers, and with all the idols of thy abominations, and by the blood of thy children, which thou didst give unto them; 37 Behold, therefore I will gather all thy lovers, with whom thou hast taken pleasure, and all them that thou hast loved, with all them that thou hast hated; I will even gather them round about against thee, and will discover thy nakedness unto them, that they may see all thy nakedness. 38 And I will judge thee, as women that break wedlock and shed blood are judged; and I will give thee blood in fury and jealousy.

Strong’s SHebrew: 8457. taznuwth taznuwth (taz-nooth’); or taznuth (taz-nooth’); from SHebrew: 2181. zanah; harlotry, i.e. (figuratively) idolatry: KJV- fornication, whoredom. (DIC)

Eze 16:29 Thou hast moreover multiplied thy fornication in the land of Canaan unto Chaldea; and yet thou wast not satisfied herewith. (KJV)

See in the above passage.  Fornication in this day and time has been just about an accepted happening for those outside and inside the "church." In the above passage Ezekiel is giving a history lesson to all 12 tribes of Israel of God’s goodness and Israel’s gratitude by playing the harlot. Are we in a day of paradox? We that claim the Grace of God, what is our life style? Is God first? Does His House have priority over the world? Do you have family worship? Are you a student of God’s Word? Is there a preparation in this life for the next?

I am appalled by todays attitude about the "church," "Christianity." Mentality today is: "God gets me at death, I will pay my token tribute now, but don’t expect to much. I just don’t have the time, money, education, etc."

De 30:10-20 If thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the LORD thy God, to keep his commandments and his statutes which are written in this book of the law, and if thou turn unto the LORD thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul. 11 For this commandment which I command thee this day, it is not hidden from thee, neither is it far off. 12 It is not in heaven, that thou shouldest say, Who shall go up for us to heaven, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? 13 Neither is it beyond the sea, that thou shouldest say, Who shall go over the sea for us, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? 14 But the word is very nigh unto thee, in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that thou mayest do it. 15 See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil; 16 In that I command thee this day to love the LORD thy God, to walk in his ways, and to keep his commandments and his statutes and his judgments, that thou mayest live and multiply: and the LORD thy God shall bless thee in the land whither thou goest to possess it. 17 But if thine heart turn away, so that thou wilt not hear, but shalt be drawn away, and worship other gods, and serve them; 18 I denounce unto you this day, that ye shall surely perish, and that ye shall not prolong your days upon the land, whither thou passest over Jordan to go to possess it. 19 I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live: 20 That thou mayest love the LORD thy God, and that thou mayest obey his voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto him: for he is thy life, and the length of thy days: that thou mayest dwell in the land which the LORD sware unto thy fathers, to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, to give them.

Joh 9:31 Now we know that God heareth not sinners: but if any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth. (KJV)

I wish that I had words or a wake up call, to awaken our day. I understand our day by scripture, yet that does not relieve my anxiety. I look in the scriptures and see men like Moses, Joseph, Daniel, Elijah, Elisha, many, many more that we could name. Even in the New Testament Peter, Paul, Luke, James. Men that desired that people would learn and then walk what they learn. There is no doubt our day is the day of great delusion, sad to say God will not except that for an excuse. We find time to do anything we want to do, God knows that right well.

We have dealt with Jude 1:5,7 but we should also make a note of verse 6.

Jude 1:6 And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day. (KJV)

I trust you will also take time to do a history study on fallen angels. Here are some thoughts:

First of all we must recognize that Satan had access to the throne of God. Job 1:6-8 Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the LORD, and Satan came also among them. 7 And the LORD said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then Satan answered the LORD, and said, From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it. 8 And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil? (KJV)

Next that Satan must be bound and that this was accomplished at Calvary. Mt 12:29 Or else how can one enter into a strong man’s house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? and then he will spoil his house.

Re 20:2-3 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, 3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season. (KJV)

What does it mean for Satan to be bound?

Re 12:7-17 And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, 8 And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. 10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. 11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death. 12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. 13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. 14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ. (KJV)

Since Satan and his angels are cast to the earth what does that mean for the Church? This is what Jude is writing about, "contend for the faith." Look at some of the other scriptures pertaining to this same subject please:

Christ in the Gospel of John is assuring the church of Satan’s defeat:

Joh 16:11-13 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. 12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. 13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. (KJV)

Even though Satan is defeated and cast out of Heaven, that does not mean the earth is finish with Satan or the Church. Yet we that are of God’s Elect, the Church should also recognize our own victory over Satan in Christ. Satan is not here for our excuse. Note the scriptures:

Joh 16:33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. (KJV)

Eph 2:1-3 And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: 3 Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others.

Eph 6:11-13 Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.

        As one can see Jude and the other writers agree that the Church has a responsibility to be faithful to Christ and to contend for the truth that God has given us. Oft times what we think is being kind, gentle, loving is nothing more than a compromise of truth. May we carry this thought one step further. Jude says in his book, scripture, that we already know and should remember. Someone will say "I did not know." We all can make excuses but our problem today is wilful ignorance. I know people who claim to be God’s Children and do not know their Bibles. They do not read them nor do they study them. God has given to this world, Church, man: truth. One will only gain truth through reading and studying. The Spirit of God does not automatically give you truth just because you claim to be God’s Child. There are a multitude of verses in the Bible that reveal: the Child of God’s responsibility to read and study, or to get someone to read for you if you do not have that ability. For the lost man the responsibility is not different, yet they will not have discernment.

Note this passage of scripture:

2Ti 3:1-7 This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. 2 For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, 3 Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, 4 Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; 5 Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away. 6 For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, 7 Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. (KJV)

You see God’s Word is always up to date. Man is always learning something. What we need to face, are we learning God’s Word or Man’s theory about God’s Word?

Haydock: Jud 1:1

And brother of James, the apostle and bishop of Jerusalem; he might have added, the brother of Christ, as he and the same St. James are so styled; i.e. cousin germans. ---

And called. That is, to all converted to the faith of Christ, whether they were Jews or Gentiles. (Witham)

Haydock: Jud 1:3

Being very solicitous to discharge my duty of an apostle, in writing and instructing you in the common concern of your salvation, I judge it necessary at present to write this letter, to exhort you to contend earnestly, [1] and stand firm in the Christian faith. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

To contend earnestly, supercertari, which has an active sense, of which there are divers examples. See Estius and P. Alleman, Greek: epagonizesthai.

Haydock: Jud 1:4

For there have crept in some men, impious men, (who were of old[2] foretold that they should fall into condemnation, by their own obdurate malice) the disciples of Simon, and the Nicolaites, who endeavour to turn the grace of our God, and Christian liberty into all manner of infamous[3] lasciviousness; who, by their ridiculous fables, deny the only sovereign Ruler, and our Lord Jesus Christ. Some by the only sovereign, or master of all things, understand God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, who, according to his divine Person, is the same God, Master, and Lord with him, and the Holy Ghost. But many interpreters think the true sense and construction is this, denying Jesus Christ, our only sovereign master, [4] and Lord. The reasons for this exposition are: 1. That this verse of St. Jude seems correspondent to that of St. Peter, (2 Peter ii. 1.) where he says of the same heretics, that they deny the Lord who bought them, or deny him that bought them, to be Lord. 2. Because the disciples of Simon denied Jesus Christ to be truly Lord God, but denied not this of the Father. 3. Because the Greek text seems to denote one and the same to be sovereign master and the Lord. See Cornelius a Lapide. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Who were foretold; præscripti, Greek: progegrammenoi, prædicti. It is not well translated appointed, by Mr. N., especially since Calvin and Beza pretended, from this expression, that God was the cause of their resisting the truth.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Luxuriam, Greek: aselgeian.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Solum Dominatorem, & Dominum nostrum, Jesum Christum negantes. The ordinary Greek ton monon despoten Theon, kai Kurion emon Iesoun Christon arnoumenoi.

Haydock: Jud 1:5

But I will admonish you, that once [5] (that is, some time ago, when you were converted and instructed) knew all things that were necessary as to the Christian faith, I will then put you in mind of the judgments and chastisements that such sinners may expect, that Jesus, [6] not as man, but as God, having saved the people of Israel from their slavery in Egypt, did afterwards on several occasions punish and destroy those among them, who believed not; who were rebellious and incredulous to his promises. (Witham) ---

The Greek, and after it the Protestant version, have the Lord saved; the Vulgate has Jesus, which signifies Saviour, and may in this place be understood of the Word, who from his incarnation took the name of Jesus (Bible de Vence) ---

Menochius says it means Josue [Joshua], who is thus styled by the seventy interpreters [in the Septuagint].

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Scientes semel omnia, Greek: eidotas apax apanta. Semel, pro jamdudum, says Estius.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Quoniam Jesus, some would have here meant Josue [Joshua]: they seem not to reflect, that it was not Josue [Joshua], but Moses that saved the people out of Egypt.

Haydock: Jud 1:6-7

Principality. That is, the state in which they were first created, their original dignity. (Challoner) ---

Having given themselves over to [7] fornication, or to excessive uncleanness. ---

Going after other flesh, and seeking unnatural lusts, with those of the same sex. (Witham) ---

Impurity punished by fire and sulphur. Fire is a punishment proportioned to the criminal passion of the voluptuous. That of Sodom was most dreadful, but then it was of short duration. There is another fire that will never be extinguished.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Given themselves over to fornication, exfornicatæ, Greek: ekporneusasai, excessive fornications, the signification being stronger, and increased by Greek: ek.

Haydock: Jud 1:8

In like manner these men (heretics) also defile the flesh with their horrid abominations, despise just dominion, all lawful authority, as well as ecclesiastical as civil; blaspheme majesty, speak ill, and rail both against the majesty of God, and those whom he hath invested with power derived from him. (Witham) ---

Blaspheme, &c. Speak evil of them that are in dignity; and even utter blasphemies against the divine majesty. (Challoner) ---

The justice of God generally punishes the pride of heart, by abandoning the body to shameful and humiliating abominations, and this we observe in the chief heresiarchs. Their pride makes them rebel against authority; and when once they have got free of this yoke, every other restraint is laughed at.

Gill: Jud 1:1

Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ,.... The author of this epistle is the same who is elsewhere called Judas, Luk 6:16, who was one of the twelve apostles of Christ, whose name was also Lebbaeus, and whose surname was Thaddaeus, Mat 10:3, the name is the same with Judah, Gen 29:35, which comes from a word that signifies "to praise" or "confess"; and in the Rabbinical dialect is called יודא, "Juda" ^e, as here. He styles himself "the servant of Jesus Christ"; See Gill on Rom 1:1; though this is a title common to all believers, yet here, and in some other places, it is peculiar to an apostle, or minister of the Gospel; and therefore is used not merely in humility, and to acknowledge obedience to Christ, but as a title of dignity and honour: and the apostle goes on to describe himself by his natural relation,

and brother of James; not the son of Zebedee, but of Alphaeus, Mat 10:2; and this he mentions partly to distinguish himself from others of that name, as Judas Iscariot, and Judas called Barsabas; and partly for the sake of honour and credit, James being a very great man, a man of great note and esteem, and who seemed to be a pillar in the church, and was called the brother of our Lord, Gal 2:9; an account of the persons to whom this epistle is inscribed next follows,

to them that are sanctified by God the Father; which is to be understood not of internal sanctification, which is usually ascribed to the Spirit of God, but of the act of eternal election, which is peculiar to God the Father; in which sense Christ is said to be sanctified by the Father, and men ordained and appointed to an office, and vessels are set apart the owner's use; Joh 10:36 Jer 1:5; the language is taken from the ceremonial law, by which persons and things were sanctified, or set apart for sacred use and service; see Exo 13:2; and so the elect of God are by God the Father sanctified and set apart in the act of election, which is expressed by this word; partly because of its separating nature, men being by it separated from the rest of the world, to the use and service of God, and for his glory, so that they are a distinct and peculiar people; and partly because such are chosen through sanctification of the Spirit, and unto holiness both in this world and that which is to come; so that the doctrine of election is no licentious doctrine; for though holiness is not the cause of it, yet is a means fixed in it, and is certain by it, and an evidence of it; the Alexandrian copy, and some others, and the Vulgate Latin and Syriac versions, read, "to them that are loved by God the Father": election is the fruit and effect of love; those that are sanctified or set apart by the Father in election, are loved by him. The Ethiopic version renders it quite otherwise, "to them that love God the Father"; which flows from the Father's love to them:

and preserved in Jesus Christ; those who are sanctified, or set apart by God the Father in election, are in Christ, for they are chosen in him; they have a place in his heart, and they are put into his hands, and are in him, and united to him as members to an head, and were represented by him in the covenant of grace; and being in him, they are preserved by him, and that before they are called, as well as after; wherefore this character is put before that of being called, though the Syriac version puts that in the first place: there is a secret preservation of them in Christ before calling, from condemnation and the second death; they were not preserved from falling in Adam, with the rest of mankind, nor from the corruption of human nature, nor from actual sins and transgressions; yet, notwithstanding these, were so preserved that the law could not execute the sentence of condemnation on them, nor sin damn them, nor Satan, who led them captive, hale them to prison; and after calling, they are preserved not from indwelling sin, nor from the temptations of Satan, nor from doubts and fears and unbelief, nor from slips and falls into sin; but from the tyranny and dominion of sin, from being devoured by Satan, and from a total and final falling away; they are preserved in the love of God, and of Christ; in the covenant of grace; in a state of justification and adoption; and in the paths of truth, faith, and holiness; and are preserved safe to the heavenly kingdom and glory: their other character follows,

and called; not merely externally by the ministry of the word, but internally by the Spirit and grace of God; so that this is to be understood of a special and effectual call, whereby souls are called out of darkness into light, and from bondage to liberty; and from a dependence on themselves to the grace and righteousness of Christ; and from society with the men of the world to fellowship with him; and to eternal glory, so as to have faith and hope concerning it,

Gill: Jud 1:2

Mercy unto you, and peace and love be multiplied. In this salutation the apostle wishes for a multiplication of "mercy", from God the Father, by whom these persons were sanctified: mercy is a perfection in God; and shows itself in a special manner towards the elect, in the covenant of grace, in the provision of Christ as a Saviour, in the mission of him into this world, in redemption by him, in the forgiveness of sin, in regeneration, and in their whole salvation; and the multiplication of it intends an enlarged view and fresh application of it, which they sometimes stand in need of, as under desertions, when they want the sense and manifestation of it to them; and under temptations and afflictions, when they need sympathy and compassion; and when they fall into sin they stand in need of the fresh discoveries and application of pardoning mercy to them. Moreover, herein is wished for a multiplication of "peace" from Christ, in whom these chosen ones were preserved; and may design a fresh and enlarged view of peace being made for them by his blood, and an increase of conscience peace in their own hearts, as the effect of it; and may include peace, and an abundance of it, among themselves, as well as all prosperity, both external, internal, and eternal: likewise in the salutation, "love", and a multiplication of it is wished for from the Spirit of God, by whom they were called; and may be understood of the love with which God loved them; and which may be said to be multiplied, when it is gradually shed abroad in their hearts by the Spirit, and they are by degrees led into it more and more, and the acts of it are drawn out and set before them one after another, and fresh manifestations of it are made unto them; as in afflictive providences, after the hidings of God's face, and under temptations: and it may design the love with which they love God, which may be increased and made to abound more and more.

Gill: Jud 1:3

Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you,.... The apostle calls the persons he writes unto "beloved"; as they were of God, and by him and other saints; and he signifies his diligence in writing to them: and the subject of his writing was,

of the common salvation; which designs either the Gospel, sometimes called salvation, in opposition to the law, which is a ministration of condemnation; and because it is a declaration of salvation, and a means of it; and may be said to be "common", because preached to all, Jews and Gentiles: or Jesus Christ the Saviour himself, who is also sometimes called "salvation", because he was called and appointed to it, and undertook it, and is become the author of it; and may be said to be a "common" Saviour, not of all men, but of all his people; of his whole body, the church, and every member of it, and of all sorts of men, in all nations: or else that spiritual and eternal salvation wrought out by him, which is common, not to all men, for all are not saved with it, but to all the elect of God, and true believers in Christ; the love of God is common to them all alike; the choice of them to eternal salvation is the same; the covenant of grace, the blessings and promises of it, are equally shared by them; and they are bought with the same price of Christ's blood, and are justified by the same righteousness, and are regenerated, sanctified, and called by the same grace, and shall possess the same glory: there is but one way of salvation, and that is not confined to any nation, family, community, or sect among men. The Alexandrian copy and two of Beza's, and the Syriac version, read, "our common salvation"; and two other of Beza's copies and the Vulgate Latin version read, "your common salvation"; the sense is the same: it was

needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you, that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints; by the "faith" is meant the doctrine of faith, in which sense it is used whenever faith is said to be preached, obeyed, departed, or erred from, or denied, or made shipwreck of, or when exhortations are made to stand fast, and continue in it, or to strive and contend for it, as here; and which is sometimes called the word of faith, the faith of the Gospel, the mystery of faith, or most holy faith, the common faith, and, as here, faith only; and designs the whole scheme of evangelical truths to be believed; such as the doctrine of the Trinity, the deity and sonship of Christ, the divinity and personality of the Spirit; what regards the state and condition of man by nature, as the doctrines of the imputation of Adam's sin to his posterity, the corruption of nature, and the impotence of men to that which is good; what concerns the acts of grace in the Father, Son, and Spirit, towards, and upon the sons of men; as the doctrines of everlasting love, eternal election, the covenant of grace, particular redemption, justification by the imputed righteousness of Christ, pardon and reconciliation by his blood, regeneration and sanctification by the grace of the Spirit, final perseverance, the resurrection of the dead, and the future glory of the saints with Christ. This is said to be "delivered to the saints": it was delivered by God the Father to Christ as Mediator, and by him to his apostles, who may more especially be meant by "the saints", or holy men; who were chosen to be holy, and to whom Christ was made sanctification, and who were sanctified by the Spirit of God; and this faith, being a most holy faith, is fit for holy men, and only proper to be delivered to them, and preached by them; and by them it was delivered to the churches, both by word and writing; and this delivery of it supposes that it is not an invention of men, that it is of God, and a gift of his, and given in trust in order to be kept, held forth, and held fast; and it was but "once" delivered, in opposition to the sundry times and divers manners in which the mind of God was formerly made known; and designs the uniformity, perfection, and continuance of the doctrine of faith; there is no alteration to be made in it, or addition to it; no new revelations are to be expected, it has been delivered all at once: and therefore should be "earnestly contended for"; for could it be lost, another could not be had; and the whole of it is to be contended for; not only the fundamentals, but the lesser matters of faith; and not things essential only, but also what are circumstantial to faith and religion; every truth, ordinance, and duty, and particularly the purity of faith, and its consistency: and this contention includes a care and solicitude for it, to have it, own it, and hold it fast, and adorn it; and for the preservation of it, and for the spread of it, and that it might be transmitted to posterity: and it denotes a conflict, a combat, or a fighting for it, a striving even to an agony: the persons to be contended with on account of it, are such who deny, or depreciate any of the Persons in the Godhead, the assertors of the purity and power of human nature, and the deniers of sovereign, efficacious, and persevering grace: the persons who are to contend with them are all the saints in general, to whom it is delivered; which they may do by bearing an experimental testimony to it, by praying for the continuance and success of it, by standing fast in one spirit in it, and by dying for it; and particularly the ministers of the Gospel, by preaching it boldly, openly, fully, and faithfully, by disputing for it, and writing in the defence of it, and by laying down their lives, when called for: the manner in which this is to be done, is "earnestly", heartily, in good earnest, and without deceit, zealously, and constantly.

Gill: Jud 1:4

For there are certain men crept in unawares,.... These words contain a reason why the doctrine of faith should be contended for, because of false teachers, who are described as being then upon the spot; the Apostles Peter and Paul had foretold that they would come, but Jude here speaks of them as in being; wherefore present rigour and vigilance were necessary to be used: their names are not mentioned, nor their number, only that there were "certain", or "some men"; which is done to stir up the saints to self-examination, whether they were in the faith; to diligence, in finding out these men; to vigour, in opposing them; and to care, to nip error and heresy in the bud: and they are said to have "crept in unawares": either into private houses, as was the custom of those men; or into the churches, and become members of them being the tares the enemy sows among the wheat; or into the ministry, assuming that office to themselves, without being called and sent of God; and so into the public assemblies of the saints, spreading their poisonous doctrines among them; and also into their affections, until discovered; and so the Ethiopic version reads here, "because ungodly men have entered into your hearts"; and all this was at an unawares, privily, secretly, without any thought about them, or suspicion of them:

who were before of old ordained to this condemnation; or judgment; meaning either judicial blindness of heart, they were given up to, in embracing and spreading errors and heresies; so that these are not casual things, but fall under the ordination and decree of God, which does not make God the author of them, nor excuse the men that hold them; and they are ordained and ordered for many valuable ends; on the part of God, to show his power and wisdom; and on the part of truth, that it might be tried and appear the brighter, and to manifest his people and their graces: or else punishment is designed, even everlasting condemnation, to which some are preordained of God; for this act of preordination respects persons, and not mere actions and events; and is not a naked prescience, but a real decree, and which is sure, certain, and irrevocable; is God's act, and springs from his sovereignty, is agreeably to his justice and holiness; nor is it contrary to his goodness, and is for his glory: the date of this act is "of old"; or as the Syriac version renders it, מן שוריא, "from the beginning"; that is, from eternity; see 2Th 2:13; for reprobation is of the same date with election; if the one is from eternity, the other must be so too, since there cannot be one without the other: if some were chosen before the foundation of the world, others must be left or passed by as early; and if some were appointed unto salvation from the beginning, others must be foreordained to condemnation from the beginning also; for these words cannot be understood of any prophecy of old, in which it was forewritten, or prophesied of these men, that they should be condemned for their ungodliness; not in Mat 24:1, in which no such persons are described as here, nor any mention made of their punishment or condemnation; nor in 2Pe 2:1; for then the apostle would never have said that they were "of old", a long while ago, before written, or prophesied of, since according to the common calculation, that epistle of Peter's, and this of Jude's, were written in the same year; nor in the prophecy of Enoch, Jud 1:14; for Enoch's prophecy was not written, as we know of; and therefore these men could not be said to be before written in it; besides, that prophecy is spoken of as something distinct from these persons being before written, to condemnation; and after all, was a prophecy referred to, the sense would be the same, since such a prophecy concerning them must be founded upon an antecedent ordination and appointment of God; the word here used does not intend their being forewritten in any book of the Scriptures, but in the book of God's eternal purposes and decrees; and the justice of such a preordination appears by the following characters of them,

ungodly men: all men are by nature ungodly, some are notoriously so, and false teachers are generally such; here it signifies such who are destitute of the fear of God, and of all internal devotion, and powerful godliness; and who did not worship God externally, according to his institutions and appointments, and much less sincerely, and in a spiritual manner; and who even separated themselves from the true worshippers of God, and gave themselves up to sensuality, and therefore their condemnation was just:

turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness; not the love and favour of God, as in his own heart, or as shed abroad in the hearts of others; for that can never, be turned to such a purpose, it always working in a contrary way; nor the principle of grace wrought in the soul, which being of a spiritual nature, lusteth against the flesh, and cannot be turned into it; more likely the goodness of God in his providential dispensations, which is despised by some, and abused by others; but rather the doctrine of grace, which though lasciviousness is not in its nature, nor has it any natural tendency to it, yet wicked men turn or transfer it from its original nature, design, and use, to a foreign one: and they may be said to turn it into lasciviousness, either by asserting it to be a licentious doctrine, when it is not; or by treating it in a wanton and ludicrous manner, scoffing at it, and lampooning it; or by making the doctrine of grace universal, extending it equally alike to all mankind, and thereby harden and encourage men in sin,

And denying the only Lord God; God the Father, who is the only sovereign Lord, both in providence and grace; and the only God, not to the exclusion of the Son and Spirit, but in opposition to nominal and fictitious deities, or Heathen gods; and he was denied by these men, if not in words, yet in works: the word "God" is left out in the Alexandrian copy, and in the Vulgate Latin version,

And our Lord Jesus Christ; as his deity, or sonship, or humanity, or that he was the Messiah, or the alone Saviour, or his sacrifice, satisfaction, and righteousness; with respect to either of which he may be said to be denied doctrinally, as he is also practically, when men do not walk worthy of their profession of him; and both might be true of these men, and therefore their condemnation was righteous. The copulative "and" is omitted in the Syriac version, which seems to make this clause explanative of the former.

Gill: Jud 1:5

I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once know this,.... The Alexandrian copy, and some others, and the Vulgate Latin version, read, "knew all things"; but rather it is to be restrained by the following instance of, God's vengeance on unbelievers; which with others is produced, to vindicate the divine conduct in the condemnation of the above persons, and to show that that is certain, and may be expected, since God has always dealt thus with such persons; and this they knew by reading of the Scriptures; at least they had known it once, though it might now be forgotten by them; and they had known it once for all; they had been perfectly acquainted with it; which is said, lest the apostle should be thought to write to persons ignorant, and rude in knowledge, and to show that he wrote nothing new and unheard of, and so should have the more weight and influence upon them; and he thought fit to remind them of it, though they had known it: it is one part of the work of the ministers of the word to put people in mind of what they have known; which is necessary, because of the inattentiveness of hearers, their forgetfulness, and loss of knowledge, and the weakness of some capacities to take in, and retain things; and if the judgment is not more informed hereby, yet the affections may be afresh raised, and grace be drawn out into exercise, and the mind be established and confirmed. The instance follows,

how that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt; that is, the people of Israel, who were the chosen people of God, a special people, above all others, and had peculiar privileges; these the Lord brought out of the land of Egypt, with an high hand, and a mighty arm, and saved them out of their bondage, and delivered out of their oppressions and afflictions: the Alexandrian copy, and some others, the Vulgate Latin, and Ethiopic versions, instead of "the Lord", read "Jesus": and yet, though they were a special people, and notwithstanding this wonderful deliverance, and great salvation, he

afterward destroyed them that believed not; their carcasses fell in the wilderness by one judgment or another upon them; so that of all that came out of Egypt, but two entered into the land of Canaan: this shows the evil nature of unbelief; and that God will not suffer sin to go unobserved in any; no outward privileges and profession will screen any from divine vengeance; God sometimes makes severe examples of mere nominal professors; nor must false teachers, deniers of Christ, and perverters of his Gospel, expect to go free: moreover, it may be observed, that God may do great things for persons, and yet after all destroy them; great riches and honours may be conferred on some, great natural gifts on others; some may seem as if they had the grace of God, and were brought out of spiritual Egypt, and enjoy great mercies and favours, and have many deliverances wrought for them, and yet at last perish.

Gill: Jud 1:6

And the angels which kept not their first estate,.... Or "principality"; that holy, honourable, and happy condition, in which they were created; for they were created in perfect holiness and righteousness, stood in the relation of sons to God, and were, for the lustre of their nature, comparable to the morning stars; they were among the thrones, dominions, principalities, and powers; were a superior rank of creatures to men, and who beheld the face, and enjoyed the presence of God; but this estate they kept not, for being mutable creatures, one of them first sinning, the rest were drawn into it by him, and so were not what they were before, nor in the same estate, or place:

but left their own habitation; by attempting to rise higher; or by quitting their station and posts of honour, being unwilling to be subject to God, and especially to the Son of God, who was to assume human nature, and in it be above them, which they could not bear; and by gathering together in a body, in another place, with Satan at the head of them; though this may be considered as a part of their punishment, and they may be said to do what they were forced to; for they were drove out of their native habitation, heaven; they were turned out of it, and cast down to hell; see 2Pe 2:4. And this their habitation, which they left, or fell from, or they were cast out of, is by the Jews frequently called the place of their holiness, or their holy place ^g,

He hath reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness; by these "everlasting chains" may be meant the power and providence of God over them, which always abide upon them; or their sins, and the guilt of them upon their consciences, under which they are continually held; or the decrees and purposes of God concerning their final punishment and destruction, which are immutable and irreversible, and from which there is no freeing themselves:, the phrase, under darkness, may refer to the chains, as in 2Pe 2:4; where they are called "chains of darkness"; either because the power, providence, and purposes of God are invisible; so the Syriac version reads, "in unknown chains"; or because horror and black despair are the effects of sin, and its guilt, with which their consciences are continually filled: or it may denote the place and state where they are, either in the darkness of the air, or in the dark parts of the earth, or in hell, where is utter darkness, even blackness of darkness; or that they are under the power of sin, which is darkness, and without the light of God's countenance, or any spiritual knowledge, or comfort: and they are "reserved" in these chains, and under this darkness; or "in prison", as the Arabic version renders it; which denotes the custody of them, and their continuance in it, in which they are kept by Jesus Christ, who can bind and loose Satan at his pleasure; and it shows that they are not as yet in full torment, but are like malefactors that are kept in prison, until the assize comes: so these are laid in chains, and kept in custody

unto the judgment of the great day; that is, the future and last "judgment" of men and devils, which is certain, and will be universal, and executed with the strictest justice: this is called "a day", which is fixed by God, though unknown to men and angels; and because of the evidence and quick dispatch of things, the matters judged will be as clear as the day, and finished at once; and a great one, for the Judge will appear in great glory; great things will be done, the dead will be raised, and all nations will be gathered together, and the process will be with great solemnity; the thrones will be set, the books opened, the several sentences pronounced, and, all punctually executed; the judgment of the great day is the same the Jews call יום דינא רבא, "the day of the great judgment" ^h. This account shows the imprisoned state of the devils, that they are not their own lords, and cannot do as they would; they are under restraints, and in chains, and not to be feared; which must be a great mortification to their proud and malicious spirits: and since this is the case of fallen angels, what severity may be expected from God against the opposers of the truths of the Gospel?

Gill: Jud 1:7

Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them,.... Admah and Zeboiim, for Zoar was spared. This is a third instance of God's vengeance on sinners; and which, like that of the Israelites, and of the angels, was after great favours had been enjoyed: these places were delightfully situated, and very fruitful, as the garden of God; they were under a form of government, had kings over them, and had lately had a very great deliverance from the kings that carried them captive, being rescued by Abraham; they had a righteous Lot among them, who was a reprover in the gate, and Abraham made intercession for them with God. But they

in like manner giving themselves over to fornication; not as the angels, who are not capable of sinning in such a manner; though the Jews make this to be a sin of theirs, and so interpret Gen 6:2 ⁱ, but rather the Israelites, among whom this sin prevailed, 1Co 10:8; though it seems best of all to refer it to the false teachers that turned the grace of God into lasciviousness, and were very criminal this way; and then the sense is, that in like manner as they, the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, gave themselves over to the sin of fornication; wherefore these men might expect the same judgments that fell upon them, since their sin was alike; which sin is a work of the flesh, contrary to the law of God, is against the body, and attended with many evils; exposes to judgment here and hereafter, and unfits for the communion of the saints, and for the kingdom of heaven:

and going after strange flesh; or "other flesh"; meaning not other women besides their own wives, but men; and designs that detestable and unnatural sin, which, from these people, is called sodomy to this day; and which is an exceeding great sin, contrary to the light of nature and law of God, dishonourable to human nature, and scandalous to a nation and people, and commonly prevails where idolatry and infidelity do, as among the Papists and Mahometans; and arose from idleness and fulness of bread in Sodom, and was committed in the sight of God, with great impudence: their punishment follows,

are set forth for an example; being destroyed by fire from heaven, and their cities turned into a sulphurous lake, which continues to this day, as a monument of God's vengeance, and an example to all such who commit the same sins, and who may expect the same equitable punishment; and to all who live ungodly lives, though they may not be guilty of the same crimes; and to all that slight and reject the Gospel revelation, with whom it will be more intolerable than for Sodom and Gomorrah; and to antichrist, who bears the same name, and spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt; and particularly to all false teachers, who besides their strange doctrines, go after strange flesh:

suffering the vengeance of eternal fire; which may be understood of that fire, with which those cities, and the inhabitants of it, were consumed; which, Philo the ^k Jew says, burnt till his time, and must be burning when Jude wrote this epistle. The effects of which still continues, the land being now brimstone, salt, and burning; and is an emblem and representation of hell fire, between which there is a great likeness; as in the matter of them, both being fire; in the efficient cause of them, both from the Lord; and in the instruments thereof, the angels, who, as then, will hereafter be employed in the delivery of the righteous, and in the burning of the wicked; and in the circumstance attending both, suddenly, at an unawares, when not thought of, and expected; and in the nature of them, being a destruction total, irreparable, and everlasting: and this agrees with the sentiments of the Jews, who say ^l, that "the men of Sodom have no part or portion in the world to come, and shall not see the world to come.

And says R. Isaac,

"Sodom is judged בדינא דגיהנם, "with the judgment of hell" ^m.

Gill: Jud 1:8

Likewise also these filthy dreamers defile the flesh,.... Which may be literally understood, either of the Jewish doctors, who pretended to be interpreters of dreams, as R. Akiba, R. Lazar, and others ⁿ; or of the false teachers in the apostle's time, and of their filthy dreams, and nocturnal pollutions in them; which sense the Arabic and Ethiopic versions confirm; the former rendering the words thus, "so these retiring in the time of sleep, defile their own flesh"; and the latter thus, "and likewise these, who in their own sleep, pollute their own flesh"; as also of their pretensions to divine assistance and intelligence by dreams; and likewise may be figuratively understood of them; for false doctrines are dreams, and the teachers of them dreamers, Jer 23:25, as are all those doctrines of men that oppose the trinity of persons in the Godhead; that contradict the deity and sonship of Christ; that depreciate any of his offices; that lessen the glory of the person and grace of the Spirit; that cry up the purity, power, and righteousness of human nature, and are contrary to the free grace of God. These arise from the darkness of the understanding, and a spirit of slumber upon them; are the fictions of their own brain, and of their roving imagination; are illusory and deceitful, and are in themselves vanities, and like dreams pass away. And the dreamers of these dreams may be said to "defile the flesh"; since they appear to follow and walk after the dictates of corrupt nature; and because by their unclean practices, mentioned in the preceding verse, they defile the flesh, that is, the body: all sin is of a defiling nature, and all men are defiled with it; but these were notoriously so; and often so it is, that unclean practices follow upon erroneous principles,

Despise dominion; either the government of the world by God, denying or speaking evil of his providence; the Ethiopic version renders it, "they deny their own God", either his being, or rather his providence; or the dominion and kingly power of Christ, to which they cared not to be subject; or rather civil magistracy, which they despised, as supposing it to be inconsistent with their Christian liberty, and rejected it as being a restraint on their lusts; choosing rather anarchy and confusion, that they might do as they pleased, though magistracy is God's ordinance, and magistrates are God's representatives:

and speak evil of dignities; or "glories"; the Arabic version reads, "the God of glory": this is to be understood either of angels, those glorious creatures, called thrones, dominions, &c. or ecclesiastical governors, who are set in the first and highest place in the church, and are the glory of the churches; or else civil magistrates, as before, who are the higher powers, and sit in high places of honour and grandeur. False teachers are injurious to themselves, disturbers of churches, and pernicious to civil government,

Commentary -- Verse Notes / Footnotes

NET Notes: Jud 1:1

¹ tn Grk “Judas,” traditionally “Jude” in English versions to distinguish him from the one who betrayed Jesus. The word “From” is not in the Greek text, but has been supplied to indicate the sender of the letter.

² tn Though δοῦλος (doulos) is normally translated “servant,” the word does not bear the connotation of a free individual serving another. BDAG notes that “‘servant’ for ‘slave’ is largely confined to Biblical transl. and early American times…in normal usage at the present time the two words are carefully distinguished” (BDAG 260 s.v.). At the same time, perhaps “servant” is apt in that the δοῦλος of Jesus Christ took on that role voluntarily, unlike a slave. The most accurate translation is “bondservant” (sometimes found in the ASV for δοῦλος), in that it often indicates one who sells himself into slavery to another. But as this is archaic, few today understand its force.

sn Undoubtedly the background for the concept of being the Lord’s slave or servant is to be found in the Old Testament scriptures. For a Jew this concept did not connote drudgery, but honor and privilege. It was used of national Israel at times (Isa 43:10), but was especially associated with famous OT personalities, including such great men as Moses (Josh 14:7), David (Ps 89:3; cf. 2 Sam 7:5, 8) and Elijah (2 Kgs 10:10); all these men were “servants (or slaves) of the Lord.”

³ sn Although Jude was half-brother of Jesus, he humbly associates himself with James, his full brother. By first calling himself a slave of Jesus Christ, it is evident that he wants no one to place stock in his physical connections. At the same time, he must identify himself further: Since Jude was a common name in the 1st century (two of Jesus’ disciples were so named, including his betrayer), more information was needed, that is to say, brother of James.

⁴ tn Grk “loved in.” The perfect passive participle suggests that the audience’s relationship to God is not recent; the preposition ἐν (en) before πατρί (patri) could be taken as sphere or instrument (agency is unlikely, however). Another possible translation would be “dear to God.”

⁵ tn Or “by.” Datives of agency are quite rare in the NT (and other ancient Greek), almost always found with a perfect verb. Although this text qualifies, in light of the well-worn idiom of τηρέω (threw) in eschatological contexts, in which God or Christ keeps the believer safe until the parousia (cf. 1 Thess 5:23; 1 Pet 1:4; Rev 3:10; other terms meaning “to guard,” “to keep” are also found in similar eschatological contexts [cf. 2 Thess 3:3; 2 Tim 1:12; 1 Pet 1:5; Jude 24]), it is probably better to understand this verse as having such an eschatological tinge. It is at the same time possible that Jude’s language was intentionally ambiguous, implying both ideas (“kept by Jesus Christ [so that they might be] kept for Jesus Christ”). Elsewhere he displays a certain fondness for wordplays; this may be a hint of things to come.

NET Notes: Jud 1:2

¹ tn Grk “may mercy and peace and love be multiplied to you.”

NET Notes: Jud 1:3

¹ tn Grk “while being quite diligent to write to you,” or “while making all haste to write to you.” Two issues are at stake: (1) whether σπουδή (spoudh) here means diligence, eagerness, or haste; (2) whether ποιούμενος γράφειν (poioumeno" grafein) is to be taken conatively (“I was about to write”) or progressively (“I was writing”). Without knowing more of the background, it is difficult to tell which option is to be preferred.

² tn Grk “I had the necessity.” The term ἀνάγκη (anankh, “necessity”) often connotes urgency or distress. In this context, Jude is indicating that the more comprehensive treatment about the faith shared between himself and his readers was not nearly as urgent as the letter he found it now necessary to write.

³ tn Grk “encouraging.” Παρακαλῶν (parakalwn) is most likely a telic participle. In keeping with other participles of purpose, it is present tense and occurs after the main verb.

⁴ tn the verb ἐπαγωνίζομαι (epagwnizomai) is an intensive form of ἀγωνίζομαι (agwnizomai). As such, the notion of struggling, fighting, contending, etc. is heightened.

⁵ tn Τῇ πίστει (th pistei) here is taken as a dative of advantage (“on behalf of the faith”). Though rare (see BDAG 820 s.v. 3), it is not unexampled and must have this meaning here.

sn The term “faith” has a variety of meanings in the NT. Here, the faith refers to the doctrinal content embraced by believers rather than the act of believing. Rather than discuss the points of agreement that Jude would have with these believers, because of the urgency of the present situation he must assume that these believers were well grounded and press on to encourage them to fight for this common belief.

⁶ sn The adverb once for all (ἅπαξ, Japax) seems to indicate that the doctrinal convictions of the early church had been substantially codified. That is to say, Jude could appeal to written documents of the Christian faith in his arguments with the false teachers. Most likely, these documents were the letters of Paul and perhaps one or more gospels. First and Second Peter may also have been among the documents Jude has in mind (see also the note on the phrase entrusted to the saints in this verse).

⁷ sn I now feel compelled instead…saints. Apparently news of some crisis has reached Jude, prompting him to write a different letter than what he had originally planned. A plausible scenario (assuming authenticity of 2 Peter or at least that there are authentic Petrine snippets in it) is that after Peter’s death, Jude intended to write to the same Gentile readers that Peter had written to (essentially, Paul’s churches). Jude starts by affirming that the gospel the Gentiles had received from Paul was the same as the one the Jewish Christians had received from the other apostles (our common salvation). But in the midst of writing this letter, Jude felt that the present crisis deserved another, shorter piece. The crisis, as the letter reveals, is that the false teachers whom Peter prophesied have now infiltrated the church. The letter of Jude is thus an ad hoc letter, intended to confirm the truth of Peter’s letter and encourage the saints to ground their faith in the written documents of the nascent church, rather than listen to the twisted gospel of the false teachers. In large measure, the letter of Jude illustrates the necessity of clinging to the authority of scripture as opposed to those who claim to be prophets.

NET Notes: Jud 1:4

¹ tn Grk “people.” However, if Jude is indeed arguing that Peter’s prophecy about false teachers has come true, these are most likely men in the original historical and cultural setting. See discussion of this point in the note on the phrase “these men” in 2 Pet 2:12.

² tn “Among you” is not in the Greek text, but is obviously implied.

sn The infiltration referred to by the phrase slipped in among you was predicted by Peter (2 Pet 2:1), Paul (e.g., Acts 20:29-30), and OT prophets.

³ tn Or “in the past.” The adverb πάλαι (palai) can refer to either, though the meaning “long ago” is more common.

⁴ tn Grk “written about.”

⁵ tn Grk “for this condemnation.” τοῦτο (touto) is almost surely a kataphoric demonstrative pronoun, pointing to what follows in vv. 5-18. Otherwise, the condemnation is only implied (in v. 3b) or is merely a statement of their sinfulness (“ungodly” in v. 4b), not a judgment of it.

⁶ tn Grk “debauchery.” This is the same word Peter uses to predict what the false teachers will be like (2 Pet 2:2, 7, 18).

sn Turned the grace of our God into a license for evil. One of the implications that the gospel in the apostolic period was truly a gospel of grace was the fact that the enemies of the gospel could pervert it into license. If it were a gospel of works, no such abuse could be imagined. Along these lines, note Rom 6:1 – “Are we to remain in sin so that grace may increase?” This question could not have even been asked had the gospel been one of works. But grace is easily misunderstood by those who would abuse it.

⁷ tc Most later witnesses (P Ψ Ï sy) have θεόν (qeon, “God”) after δεσπότην (despothn, “master”), which appears to be a motivated reading in that it explicitly links “Master” to “God” in keeping with the normal NT pattern (see Luke 2:29; Acts 4:24; 2 Tim 2:21; Rev 6:10). In patristic Greek, δεσπότης (despoth") was used especially of God (cf. BDAG 220 s.v. 1.b.). The earlier and better witnesses (Ì^72,78 א A B C 0251 33 81 323 1241 1739 al co) lack θεόν; the shorter reading is thus preferred on both internal and external grounds.

sn The Greek term for Master (δεσπότης, despoths) is the same term the author of 2 Peter used (2 Pet 2:1) to describe his Lord when he prophesied about these false teachers. Since δεσπότης is used only ten times in the NT, the verbal connection between these two books at this juncture is striking. This is especially so since both Peter and Jude speak of these false teachers as denying the Master (both using the same verb). The basic difference is that Peter is looking to the future, while Jude is arguing that these false teachers are here now.

⁸ tn The terms “Master and Lord” both refer to the same person. The construction in Greek is known as the Granville Sharp rule, named after the English philanthropist-linguist who first clearly articulated the rule in 1798. Sharp pointed out that in the construction article-noun-καί-noun (where καί [kai] = “and”), when two nouns are singular, personal, and common (i.e., not proper names), they always had the same referent. Illustrations such as “the friend and brother,” “the God and Father,” etc. abound in the NT to prove Sharp’s point. For more discussion see ExSyn 270-78. See also Titus 2:13 and 2 Pet 1:1

NET Notes: Jud 1:5

¹ tn Grk “knowing all things.” The subject of the participle “knowing” (εἰδότας, eidota") is an implied ὑμᾶς (Jumas), though several ancient witnesses actually add it. The πάντα (panta) takes on an adverbial force in this context (“fully”), intensifying how acquainted the readers are with the following points.

sn That Jude comments on his audience’s prior knowledge of what he is about to tell them (you have been fully informed of these facts) may imply that they were familiar with 2 Peter. In 2 Pet 2:4ff., the same illustrations from the OT are drawn. See the note on the following phrase once for all.

² tc ‡ Some translations take ἅπαξ (Japax) with the following clause (thus, “[Jesus,] having saved the people once for all”). Such a translation presupposes that ἅπαξ is a part of the ὅτι (Joti) clause. The reading of NA²⁷, πάντα ὅτι [ὁ] κύριος ἅπαξ (panta {oti [Jo] kurio" {apax), suggests this interpretation (though with “Lord” instead of “Jesus”). This particle is found before λαόν (laon) in the ὅτι clause in א C* Ψ 630 1241 1243 1505 1739 1846 1881 pc co. But ἅπαξ is found before the ὅτι clause in most witnesses, including several important ones (Ì⁷² A B C² 33 81 623 2344 Ï vg). What seems best able to explain the various placements of the adverb is that scribes were uncomfortable with ἅπαξ referring to the readers’ knowledge, feeling it was more appropriate to the theological significance of “saved” (σώσας, swsas).

sn In this translation, Jude is stressing that the readers have been informed once for all of the OT illustrations he is about to mention. Where would they get this information? Most likely from having read 2 Peter. Earlier Jude used the same adverb to indicate that these believers had a written record of the faith. This seems to be his implication here, too. Thus, for the second time Jude is appealing to the written documents of the early church as authoritative as opposed to the messages of the false teachers. As the 1st century began to draw to a close, the early church found itself increasingly dependent on the letters and gospels of the apostles and their associates. Once those apostles died, false apostles and false teachers sprang up, like wolves in sheep’s clothing (cf. Acts 20:29-30). To combat this, some of the latest books of the NT stressed the authority of what had been written (so Hebrews, Jude, Ephesians, 1 John). Although these writers anticipated the return of the Lord, they also braced their audiences for a delay of the parousia (the second coming of Christ) by suggesting that when they were gone the NT documents should guide them.

³ tc ‡ The reading ᾿Ιησοῦς (Ihsous, “Jesus”) is deemed too hard by several scholars, since it involves the notion of Jesus acting in the early history of the nation Israel. However, not only does this reading enjoy the strongest support from a variety of early witnesses (e.g., A B 33 81 1241 1739 1881 2344 pc vg co Or^1739mg), but the plethora of variants demonstrate that scribes were uncomfortable with it, for they seemed to exchange κύριος (kurios, “Lord”) or θεός (qeos, “God”) for ᾿Ιησοῦς (though Ì⁷² has the intriguing reading θεὸς Χριστός [qeos Cristos, “God Christ”] for ᾿Ιησοῦς). In addition to the evidence supplied in NA²⁷ for this reading, note also {88 322 323 424^c 665 915 2298 eth Cyr Hier Bede}. As difficult as the reading ᾿Ιησοῦς is, in light of v. 4 and in light of the progress of revelation (Jude being one of the last books in the NT to be composed), it is wholly appropriate.

sn The construction our Master and Lord, Jesus Christ in v. 4 follows Granville Sharp’s rule (see note on Lord). The construction strongly implies the deity of Christ. This is followed by a statement that Jesus was involved in the salvation (and later judgment) of the Hebrews. He is thus to be identified with the Lord God, Yahweh. Verse 5, then, simply fleshes out what is implicit in v. 4.

⁴ tn Or perhaps “a,” though this is less likely.

⁵ tn Grk “the second time.”

NET Notes: Jud 1:6

¹ tn Grk “and.” Verse 6 is a continuation of the same sentence begun in v. 5. Due to the length and complexity of the Greek sentence, a new sentence was started here in the translation.

² tn Grk “who did not keep their own domain.”

sn The idea is that certain angels acted improperly, going outside the bounds prescribed by God (their proper domain).

³ sn There is an interesting play on words used in this verse. Because the angels did not keep their proper place, Jesus has kept them chained up in another place. The same verb keep is used in v. 1 to describe believers’ status before God and Christ.

⁴ sn In 2 Pet 2:4 a less common word for chains is used.

⁵ tn The word ζόφος (zofos, “utter, deepest darkness”) is used only five times in the NT: two in 2 Peter, two in Jude, and one in Hebrews. Jude 6 parallels 2 Pet 2:4; Jude 13 parallels 2 Pet 2:17.

⁶ tn The words “locked up” are not in Greek, but is expressed in English as a resumptive point after the double prepositional phrase (“in eternal chains in utter darkness”).

NET Notes: Jud 1:7

¹ tn Grk “as.”

² tn Grk “the towns [or cities] surrounding them.”

³ tn Grk “strange flesh.” This phrase has been variously interpreted. It could refer to flesh of another species (such as angels lusting after human flesh). This would aptly describe the sin of the angels, but not easily explain the sin of Sodom and Gomorrah. It could refer to the homosexual practices of the Sodomites, but a difficulty arises from the use of ἕτερος ({etero"; “strange,” “other”). When this is to be distinguished from ἄλλος (allos, “another”) it suggests “another of a different kind.” If so, would that properly describe homosexual behavior? In response, the language could easily be compact: “pursued flesh other than what was normally pursued.” However, would this find an analogy in the lust of angels (such would imply that angels normally had sexual relations of some sort, but cf. Matt 22:30)? Another alternative is that the focus of the parallel is on the activity of the surrounding cities and the activity of the angels. This is especially plausible since the participles ἐκπορνεύσασαι (ekporneusasai, “having indulged in sexual immorality”) and ἀπελθοῦσαι (apelqousai, “having pursued”) have concord with “cities” (πόλεις, poleis), a feminine plural noun, rather than with Sodom and Gomorrah (both masculine nouns). If so, then their sin would not necessarily have to be homosexuality. However, most likely the feminine participles are used because of constructio ad sensum (construction according to sense). That is, since both Sodom and Gomorrah are cities, the feminine is used to imply that all the cities are involved. The connection with angels thus seems to be somewhat loose: Both angels and Sodom and Gomorrah indulged in heinous sexual immorality. Thus, whether the false teachers indulge in homosexual activity is not the point; mere sexual immorality is enough to condemn them.

⁴ tn Or “in the same way as.”

⁵ tn “Angels” is not in the Greek text; but the masculine demonstrative pronoun most likely refers back to the angels of v. 6.

NET Notes: Jud 1:8

¹ tn The reference is now to the false teachers.

² tn Grk “dreaming.” The participle ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι (enupniazomenoi, “dreaming”) is adverbial to the pronoun οὗτοι (|outoi, “these”), though the particular relationship is not clear. It could mean, “while dreaming,” “by dreaming,” or “because of dreaming.” This translation has adopted the last option as Jude’s meaning, partially for syntactical reasons (the causal participle usually precedes the main verb) and partially for contextual reasons (these false teachers must derive their authority from some source, and the dreams provide the most obvious base). The participle ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι was sometimes used of apocalyptic visions, both of true and false prophets. This seems to be the meaning here.

³ tn Most likely, the authority of the Lord is in view. This verse, then, echoes the indictment of v. 4: “they deny our Master and Lord, Jesus Christ.”

⁴ tn The construction with the three verbs (“defile, “reject,” and “insult”) involves the particles μέν, δέ, δέ (men, de, de). A more literal (and pedantic) translation would be: “on the one hand, they defile the flesh, on the other hand, they reject authority, and on another hand, they insult the glorious ones.”

⁵ sn The glorious ones refers to angelic beings rather than mere human beings, just as in 2 Pet 2:10 (on which this passage apparently depends). Whether the angelic beings are good or evil, however, is difficult to tell (hence, the translation is left ambiguous). However, both in 2 Pet 2:11 and here, in Jude 9, the wicked angels seem to be in view (for not even Michael insults them).

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:1

Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ, and ^{( a )} brother of James, to them that are sanctified ^{( b )} by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, [and] called:

^{( a )} This is to distinguish between him and Judas Iscariot.

^{( b )} By God the Father.

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:3

^{( 1 )} Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the ^{( d )} common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort [you] that ye should ^{( e )} earnestly contend for the faith which was ^{( f )} once delivered unto the saints.

^{( 1 )} The goal of this epistle, is to affirm the godly as opposed to certain wicked men both in true doctrine and good conduct.

^{( d )} Of those things that pertain to the salvation of all of us.

^{( e )} That you should defend the faith with all the strength you can muster, both by true doctrine and good example of life.

^{( f )} Which was once given, that it may never be changed.

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:4

^{( 2 )} For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ^{( 3 )} ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ.

^{( 2 )} It is by God's providence and not by chance, that many wicked men creep into the Church. ^{( 3 )} He condemns this first in them, that they take opportunity or occasion to wax wanton, by the grace of God: which cannot be, but the chief empire of Christ must be cancelled, in that such men give themselves up to Satan, whom they call Libertines.

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:5

^{( 4 )} I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not.

^{( 4 )} He presents the horrible punishment of those who have abused the grace of God to follow their own lusts.

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:6

^{( 5 )} And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.

^{( 5 )} The fall of the angels was most severely punished, how much more then will the Lord punish wicked and faithless men?

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:7

Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them in like manner, ^{( g )} giving themselves over to fornication, and going after ^{( h )} strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.

^{( g )} Following the steps of Sodom and Gomorrah.

^{( h )} Thus he sets forth their horrible and wicked perversions.

Geneva Bible: Jud 1:8

Likewise also these ^{( i )} [filthy] dreamers defile the flesh, ^{( 6 )} despise ^{( k )} dominion, and speak evil of dignities.

^{( i )} Who are so stupid and void of reason as if all their fears and wits were asleep. ^{( 6 )} Another most destructive doctrine of theirs, in that they take away the authority of the government and slander them.

^{( k )} It is a greater matter to despise government than the governors, that is to say, the matter itself than the persons.

Commentary -- Verse Range Notes

TSK Synopsis: Jude

1 He exhorts them to be constant in the profession of the faith.

4 False teachers are crept in to seduce them, for whose evil doctrine and manners horrible punishment is prepared;

20 whereas the godly, by the assistance of the Holy Spirit, and prayers to God, may persevere, and grow in grace, and keep themselves, and recover others out of the snares of those deceivers.

MHCC: Jud 1:1-4

Christians are called out of the world, from the evil spirit and temper of it; called above the world, to higher and better things, to heaven, things unseen and eternal; called from sin to Christ, from vanity to seriousness, from uncleanness to holiness; and this according to the Divine purpose and grace. If sanctified and glorified, all the honour and glory must be ascribed to God, and to him alone. As it is God who begins the work of grace in the souls of men, so it is he who carries it on, and perfects it. Let us not trust in ourselves, nor in our stock of grace already received, but in him, and in him alone. The mercy of God is the spring and fountain of all the good we have or hope for; mercy, not only to the miserable, but to the guilty. Next to mercy is peace, which we have from the sense of having obtained mercy. From peace springs love; Christ's love to us, our love to him, and our brotherly love to one another. The apostle prays, not that Christians may be content with a little; but that their souls and societies may be full of these things. None are shut out from gospel offers and invitations, but those who obstinately and wickedly shut themselves out. But the application is to all believers, and only to such. It is to the weak as well as to the strong. Those who have received the doctrine of this common salvation, must contend for it, earnestly, not furiously. Lying for the truth is bad; scolding for it is not better. Those who have received the truth must contend for it, as the apostles did; by suffering with patience and courage for it, not by making others suffer if they will not embrace every notion we call faith, or important. We ought to contend earnestly for the faith, in opposition to those who would corrupt or deprave it; who creep in unawares; who glide in like serpents. And those are the worst of the ungodly, who take encouragement to sin boldly, because the grace of God has abounded, and still abounds so wonderfully, and who are hardened by the extent and fulness of gospel grace, the design of which is to deliver men from sin, and bring them unto God.

MHCC: Jud 1:5-7

Outward privileges, profession, and apparent conversion, could not secure those from the vengeance of God, who turned aside in unbelief and disobedience. The destruction of the unbelieving Israelites in the wilderness, shows that none ought to presume on their privileges. They had miracles as their daily bread; yet even they perished in unbelief. A great number of the angels were not pleased with the stations God allotted to them; pride was the main and direct cause or occasion of their fall. The fallen angels are kept to the judgment of the great day; and shall fallen men escape it? Surely not. Consider this in due time. The destruction of Sodom is a loud warning to all, to take heed of, and flee from fleshly lusts that war against the soul, 1Pe 2:11. God is the same holy, just, pure Being now, as then. Stand in awe, therefore, and sin not, Psa 4:4. Let us not rest in anything that does not make the soul subject to the obedience of Christ; for nothing but the renewal of our souls to the Divine image by the Holy Spirit, can keep us from being destroyed among the enemies of God. Consider this instance of the angels, and see that no dignity or worth of the creature is of avail. How then should man tremble, who drinketh iniquity like water! Job 15:16.

MHCC: Jud 1:8-16

False teachers are dreamers; they greatly defile and grievously wound the soul. These teachers are of a disturbed mind and a seditious spirit; forgetting that the powers that be, are ordained of God, Rom 13:1. As to the contest about the body of Moses, it appears that Satan wished to make the place of his burial known to the Israelites, in order to tempt them to worship him, but he was prevented, and vented his rage in desperate blasphemy. This should remind all who dispute never to bring railing charges. Also learn hence, that we ought to defend those whom God owns. It is hard, if not impossible, to find any enemies to the Christian religion, who did not, and do not, live in open or secret contradiction to the principles of natural religion. Such are here compared to brute beasts, though they often boast of themselves as the wisest of mankind. They corrupt themselves in the things most open and plain. The fault lies, not in their understandings, but in their depraved wills, and their disordered appetites and affections. It is a great reproach, though unjust to religion, when those who profess it are opposed to it in heart and life. The Lord will remedy this in his time and way; not in men's blind way of plucking up the wheat with the tares. It is sad when men begin in the Spirit, and end in the flesh. Twice dead; they had been once dead in their natural, fallen state; but now they are dead again by the evident proofs of their hypocrisy. Dead trees, why cumber they the ground! Away with them to the fire. Raging waves are a terror to sailing passengers; but when they get into port, the noise and terror are ended. False teachers are to expect the worst punishments in this world and in that to come. They glare like meteors, or falling stars, and then sink into the blackness of darkness for ever. We have no mention of the prophecy of Enoch in any other part or place of Scripture; yet one plain text of Scripture, proves any point we are to believe. We find from this, that Christ's coming to judge was prophesied of, as early as the times before the flood. The Lord cometh: what a glorious time will that be! Notice how often the word " ungodly" is repeated. Many now do not at all refer to the terms godly, or ungodly, unless it be to mock at even the words; but it is not so in the language taught us by the Holy Ghost. Hard speeches of one another, especially if ill-grounded, will certainly come into account at the day of judgment. These evil men and seducers are angry at every thing that happens, and never pleased with their own state and condition. Their will and their fancy, are their only rule and law. Those who please their sinful appetites, are most prone to yield to ungovernable passions. The men of God, from the beginning of the world, have declared the doom denounced on them. Such let us avoid. We are to follow men only as they follow Christ.

Matthew Henry: Jud 1:1-2

Here we have the preface or introduction, in which,

I. We have an account of the penman of this epistle, Jude, or Judas, or Judah. He was name-sake to one of his ancestors, the patriarch - son of Jacob, the most eminent though not the first-born of his sons, out of whose loins (lineally, in a most direct succession) the Messiah came. This was a name of worth, eminency, and honour; yet 1. He had a wicked name-sake. There was one Judas (one of the twelve, surnamed Iscariot, from the place of his birth) who was a vile traitor, the betrayer of his and our Lord. The same names may be common to the best and worst persons. It may be instructive to be called after the names of eminently good men, but there can be no inference drawn thence as to what we shall prove, though we may even thence conclude what sort of persons our good parents or progenitors desired and hoped we should be. But, 2. Our Judas was quite another man. He was an apostle, so was Iscariot; but he was a sincere disciple and follower of Christ, so was not the other. He was a faithful servant of Jesus Christ, the other was his betrayer and murderer; therefore here the one is very carefully distinguished from the other. Dr. Manton's note upon this is, that God takes great care of the good name of his sincere and useful servants. Why then should we be prodigal of our own or one another's reputation and usefulness? Our apostle here calls himself a servant of Jesus Christ, esteeming that a most honourable title. It is more honourable to be a sincere and useful servant of Christ than to be an earthly king, how potent and prosperous soever. He might have claimed kindred to Christ according to the flesh, but he waives this, and rather glories in being his servant. Observe, (1.) It is really a greater honour to be a faithful servant of Jesus Christ than to be akin to him according to the flesh. Many of Christ's natural kindred, as well as of his progenitors, perished; not from want of natural affection in him as man, but from infidelity and obstinacy in themselves, which should make the descendants and near relatives of persons most eminent for sincere and exemplary piety jealous over themselves with a godly jealousy. A son of Noah may be saved in the ark from a flood of temporal destruction, and yet be overwhelmed at last in a deluge of divine wrath, and suffer the vengeance of eternal fire. Christ himself tells us that he that heareth his word and doeth it (that is, he only) is as his brother, and sister, and mother, that is, more honourably and advantageously related to him than the nearest and dearest of his natural relatives, considered merely as such. See Mat 12:48-50. (2.) In that the apostle Jude styles himself a servant, though an apostle, a dignified officer in Christ's kingdom, it is a great honour to the meanest sincere minister (and it holds proportionably as to every upright Christian) that he is the servant of Christ Jesus. The apostles were servants before they were apostles, and they were but servants still. Away then with all pretensions in the ministers of Christ to lordly dominion either over one another or over the flocks committed to their charge. Let us ever have that of our dear Redeemer in actual view, It shall not be so among you, Mat 20:25, Mat 20:26. - And brother of James, to wit, of him whom the ancients style the first bishop of Jerusalem, of whose character and martyrdom Josephus makes mention, ascribing the horrible destruction of that city and nation to this wicked cruelty, as one of its principal causes. Of this James our Jude was brother, whether in the strictest or a larger (though very usual) acceptation I determine not. He however reckons it an honour to him that he was the brother of such a one. We ought to honour those who are above us in age, gifts, graces, station; not to envy them, yet neither to flatter them, nor be led merely by their example, when we have reason to think they act wrong. Thus the apostle Paul withstood his fellow-apostle Peter to the face, notwithstanding the high esteem he had for him and the affectionate love he bore to him, when he saw that he was to be blamed, that is, really blameworthy, Gal 2:11, and following verses.

II. We are here informed to whom this epistle is directed; namely, to all those who are sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, and called. I begin with the last - called, that is, called Christians, in the judgment of charity, further than which we cannot, nor in justice ought to go, in the judgments or opinions we form or receive of one another; for what appears not is not, nor ought to come into account in all our dealings with and censures of one another, whatever abatements the divine goodness may see fit to make for an honest though misguided zeal. The church pretends not (I am sure it ought not) to judge of secret or hidden things (things drawn into the light before time), lest our rash and preposterous zeal do more harm than good, or I am afraid ever will do. The tares and wheat (if Christ may be Judge) must grow together till the harvest (Mat 13:28-30); and then he himself will, by proper instruments, take timely care to separate them. We ought to think the best we can of every man till the contrary appear; not being forward to receive or propagate, much less invent, disadvantageous characters of our brethren. This is the least we can make of the apostle's large and excellent description of charity (1Co 13:1-13), and this we ought to make conscience of acting up to, which till we do, the Christian churches will be (as, alas! they are at this day) filled with envying and strife, confusion and every evil work, Jam 3:16. Or, the apostle may speak of their being called to be Christians, by the preaching of the word, which they gladly received, and professed cordially to believe, and so were received into the society and fellowship of the church - Christ the head, and believers the members; real believers really, professed believers visibly. Note, Christians are the called, called out of the world, the evil spirit and temper of it, - above the world, to higher and better things, heaven, things unseen and eternal, - called from sin to Christ, from vanity to seriousness, from uncleanness to holiness; and this in pursuance of divine purpose and grace; for whom he did predestinate those he also called, Rom 8:30. Now those who are thus called, are, 1. Sanctified: Sanctified by God the Father. Sanctification is usually spoken of in scripture as the work of the Holy Spirit, yet here it is ascribed to God the Father, because the Spirit works it as the Spirit of the Father and the Son. Note, All who are effectually called are sanctified, made partakers of a divine nature (2Pe 1:4); for without holiness no man shall see the Lord, Heb 12:14. Observe, Our sanctification is not our own work. If any are sanctified, they are so by God the Father, not excluding Son or Spirit, for they are one, one God. Our corruption and pollution are of ourselves; but our sanctification and renovation are of God and his grace; and therefore if we perish in our iniquity we must bear the blame, but if we be sanctified and glorified all the honour and glory must be ascribed to God, and to him alone. I own it is hard to give a clear and distinct account of this, but we must not deny nor disregard necessary truth because we cannot fully reconcile the several parts of it to each other; for, on that supposition, we might deny that any one of us could stir an inch from the place we are at present in, though we see the contrary every day and hour. 2. The called and sanctified are preserved in Christ Jesus. As it is God who begins the work of grace in the souls of men, so it is he who carries it on, and perfects it. Where he begins he will perfect; though we are fickle, he is constant. He will not forsake the work of his own hands, Psa 138:8. Let us not therefore trust in ourselves, nor in our stock of grace already received, but in him, and in him alone, still endeavouring, by all proper and appointed means, to keep ourselves, as ever we would hope he should keep us. Note, (1.) Believers are preserved from the gates of hell, and to the glory of heaven. (2.) All who are preserved are preserved in Jesus Christ, in him as their citadel and stronghold, no longer than they abide in him, and solely by virtue of their union with him.

III. We have the apostolical benediction: Mercy to you, etc. From the mercy, peace, and love of God all our comfort flows, all our real enjoyment in this life, all our hope of a better. 1. The mercy of God is the spring and fountain of all the good we have or hope for; mercy not only to the miserable, but to the guilty. 2. Next to mercy is peace, which we have from the sense of having obtained mercy. We can have no true and lasting peace but what flows from our reconciliation with God by Jesus Christ. 3. As from mercy springs peace, so from peace springs love, his love to us, our love to him, and our brotherly love (forgotten, wretchedly neglected, grace!) to one another. These the apostle prays may be multiplied, that Christians may not be content with scraps and narrow scantlings of them; but that souls and societies may be full of them. Note, God is ready to supply us with all grace, and a fulness in each grace. If we are straitened, we are not straitened in him, but in ourselves.

Matthew Henry: Jud 1:3-7

We have here, I. The design of the apostle in writing this epistle to the lately converted Jews and Gentiles; namely, to establish them in the Christian faith, and a practice and conversation truly consonant and conformable thereunto, and in an open and bold profession thereof, especially in times of notorious opposition, whether by artful seduction or violent and inhuman persecution. But then we must see to it very carefully that it be really the Christian faith that we believe, profess, propagate, and contend for; not the discriminating badges of this or the other party, not any thing of later date than the inspired writings of the holy evangelists and apostles. Here observe, 1. The gospel salvation is a common salvation, that is, in a most sincere offer and tender of it to all mankind to whom the notice of it reaches: for so the commission runs (Mar 16:15, Mar 16:16), Go you into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, etc. Surely God means as he speaks; he does not delude us with vain words, whatever men do; and therefore none are excluded from the benefit of these gracious offers and invitations, but those who obstinately, impenitently, finally exclude themselves. Whoever will may come and drink of the water of life freely, Rev 22:17. The application of it is made to all believers, and only to such; it is made to the weak as well as to the strong. Let none discourage themselves on the account of hidden decrees which they can know little of, and with which they have nothing to do. God's decrees are dark, his covenants are plain. "All good Christians meet in Christ the common head, are actuated by one and the same Spirit, are guided by one rule, meet here at one throne of grace, and hope shortly to meet in one common inheritance,"a glorious one to be sure, but what or how glorious we cannot, nor at present need to know; but such it will be as vastly to exceed all our present hopes and expectations. 2. This common salvation is the subject-matter of the faith of all the saints. The doctrine of it is what they all most heartily consent to; they esteem it as a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, 1Ti 1:15. It is the faith once, or at once, once for all, delivered to the saints, to which nothing can be added, from which nothing may be detracted, in which nothing more nor less should be altered. Here let us abide; here we are safe; if we stir a step further, we are in danger of being either entangled or seduced. 3. The apostles and evangelists all wrote to us of this common salvation. This cannot be doubted by those who have carefully read their writings. It is strange that any should think they wrote chiefly to maintain particular schemes and opinions, especially such as they never did nor could think of. It is enough that they have fully declared to us, by inspiration of the Holy Ghost, all that is necessary for every one to believe and do, in order to obtain a personal interest in the common salvation. 4. Those who preach or write of the common salvation should give all diligence to do it well: they should not allow themselves to offer to God or his people that which costs them nothing, or next to nothing, little or no pains or thought, 2Sa 24:24. This were to treat God irreverently, and man unjustly. The apostle (though inspired) gave all diligence to write of the common salvation. What then will become of those who (though uninspired) give no diligence, or next to none, but say to the people (even in the name of God) quicquid in buccam venerit - whatever comes next, who, so that they use scripture-words, care not how they interpret or apply them? Those who speak of sacred things ought always to speak of them with the greatest reverence, care, and diligence. 5. Those who have received the doctrine of this common salvation must contend earnestly for it. Earnestly, not furiously. Those who strive for the Christian faith, or in the Christian course, must strive lawfully, or they lose their labour, and run great hazard of losing their crown, 2Ti 2:5. The wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God, Jam 1:20. Lying for the truth is bad, and scolding for it is not much better. Observe, Those who have received the truth must contend for it. But how? As the apostles did; by suffering patiently and courageously for it, not by making others suffer if they will not presently embrace every notion that we are pleased (proved or unproved) to call faith, or fundamental. We must not suffer ourselves to be robbed of any essential article of Christian faith, by the cunning craftiness or specious plausible pretences of any who lie in wait to deceive, Eph 4:14. The apostle Paul tells us he preached the gospel (mind it was the gospel) with much contention (1Th 2:2), that is (as I understand it), with earnestness, with a hearty zeal, and a great concern for the success of what he preached. But, if we will understand contention in the common acceptation of the word, we must impartially consider with whom the apostle contended, and how, the enlarging on which would not be proper for this place.

II. The occasion the apostle had to write to this purport. As evil manners give rise to good laws, so dangerous errors often give just occasion to the proper defence of important truths. Here observe, 1. Ungodly men are the great enemies of the faith of Christ and the peace of the church. Those who deny or corrupt the one, and disturb the other, are here expressly styled ungodly men. We might have truth with peace (a most desirable thing) were there none (ministers or private Christians) in our particular churches and congregations but truly godly men - a blessing scarcely to be looked or hoped for on this side heaven. Ungodly men raise scruples, merely to advance and promote their own selfish, ambitious, and covetous ends. This has been the plague of the church in all past ages, and I am afraid no age is, or will be, wholly free from such men and such practices as long as time shall last. Observe, Nothing cuts us off from the church but that which cuts us off from Christ; namely, reigning infidelity and ungodliness. We must abhor the thought of branding particular parties or persons with this character, especially of doing it without the least proof, or, as it too often happens, the least shadow of it. Those are ungodly men who live without God in the world, who have no regard to God and conscience. Those are to be dreaded and consequently to be avoided, not only who are wicked by sins of commission, but also who are ungodly by sins of omission, who, for example, restrain prayer before God, who dare not reprove a rich man, when it is the duty of their place so to do, for fear of losing his favour and the advantage they promise themselves therefRom. who do the work of the Lord negligently, etc. 2. Those are the worst of ungodly men who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness, who take encouragement to sin more boldly because the grace of God has abounded, and still abounds, so wonderfully, who are hardened in their impieties by the extent and fulness of gospel grace, the design of which is to reduce men from sin, and bring them unto God. Thus therefore to wax wanton under so great grace, and turn it into an occasion of working all uncleanness with greediness, and hardening ourselves in such a course by that very grace which is the last and most forcible means to reclaim us from it, is to render ourselves the vilest, the worst, and most hopeless of sinners. 3. Those who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness do in effect deny the Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ; that is, they deny both natural and revealed religion. They strike at the foundation of natural religion, for they deny the only Lord God; and they overturn all the frame of revealed religion, for they deny the Lord Jesus Christ. Now his great design in establishing revealed religion in the world was to bring us unto God. To deny revealed religion is virtually to overturn natural religion, for they stand or fall together, and they mutually yield light and force to each other. Would to God our modern deists, who live in the midst of gospel light, would seriously consider this, and cautiously, diligently, and impartially examine what it is that hinders their receiving the gospel, while they profess themselves fully persuaded of all the principles and duties of natural religion! Never to tallies answered more exactly to each other than these do, so that it seems absurd to receive the one and reject the other. One would think it were the fairer way to receive both or reject both; though perhaps the more plausible method, especially in this age, is to act the part they do. 4. Those who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness are ordained unto condemnation. They sin against the last, the greatest, and most perfect remedy; and so are without excuse. Those who thus sin must needs die of their wounds, of their disease, are of old ordained to this condemnation, whatever that expression means. But what if our translators had thought fit to have rendered the words palai progegrammenoi - of old fore-written of, as persons who would through their own sin and folly become the proper subjects of this condemnation, where had the harm been? Plain Christians had not been troubled with dark, doubtful, and perplexing thoughts about reprobation, which the strongest heads cannot enter far into, can indeed bear but little of, without much loss and damage. Is it not enough that early notice was given by inspired writers that such seducers and wicked men should arise in later times, and that every one, being fore-warned of, should be fore-armed against them? 5. We ought to contend earnestly for the faith, in opposition to those who would corrupt or deprave it, such as have crept in unawares: a wretched character, to be sure, but often very ill applied by weak and ignorant people, and even by those who themselves creep in unawares, who think their ipse dixit should stand for a law to all their followers and admirers. Surely faithful humble ministers are helpers of their people's joy, peace, and comfort; not lords of their faith! Whoever may attempt to corrupt the faith, we ought to contend earnestly against them. The more busy and crafty the instruments and agents of Satan are, to rob us of the truth, the more solicitous should we be to hold it fast, always provided we be very sure that we fasten no wrong or injurious characters on persons, parties, or sentiments.

III. The fair warning which the apostle, in Christ's name, gives to those who, having professed his holy religion, do afterwards desert and prove false to it, Jud 1:5-7. We have here a recital of the former judgments of God upon sinners, with design to awaken and terrify those to whom warning is given in this epistle. Observe, The judgments of God are often denounced and executed in terrorem - for warning to others, rather than from immediate or particular displeasure against the offenders themselves; not that God is not displeased with them, but perhaps not more with them than with others who, at least for the present, escape. I will put you in remembrance. What we already know we still need to be put in remembrance of. Therefore there will always be need and use of a standing stated ministry in the Christian church, though all the doctrines of faith, the essentials, are so plainly revealed in express words, or by the most near, plain, and immediate consequence, that he who runs may read and understand them. There wants no infallible interpreter, really or conceitedly such, for any such end or purpose. Some people (weakly enough) suggest, "If the scriptures do so plainly contain all that is necessary to salvation, what need or use can there be of a standing ministry? Why may we not content ourselves with staying at home, and reading our Bibles?"The inspired apostle has here fully, though not wholly, answered this objection. Preaching is not designed to teach us something new in every sermon, somewhat that we knew nothing of before; but to put us in remembrance, to call to mind things forgotten, to affect our passions, and engage and fix our resolutions, that our lives may be answerable to our faith. Though you know these things, yet you still need to know them better. There are many things which we have known which yet we have unhappily forgotten. Is it of no use or service to be put afresh in remembrance of them?

Now what are these things which we Christians need to be put in remembrance of?

1. The destruction of the unbelieving Israelites in the wilderness, Jud 1:5. Paul puts the Corinthians in mind of this, 1 Cor. 10. The first ten verses of that chapter (as the scripture is always the best commentary upon itself) are the best explication of the fifth verse of this epistle of Jude. None therefore ought to presume upon their privileges, since many who were brought out of Egypt by a series of amazing miracles, yet perished in the wilderness by reason of their unbelief. Let us not therefore be high-minded, but fear, Rom 11:20. Let us fear lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it, Heb 4:1. They had miracles in abundance: they were their daily bread; yet even they perished in unbelief. We have greater (much greater) advantages than they had; let their error (their so fatal error) be our awful warning.

2. We are here put in remembrance of the fall of the angels, Jud 1:6. There were a great number of the angels who left their own habitation; that is, who were not pleased with the posts and stations the supreme Monarch of the universe had assigned and allotted to them, but thought (like discontented ministers in our age, I might say in every age) they deserved better; they would, with the title of ministers, be sovereigns, and in effect their Sovereign should be their minister - do all, and only, what they would have him; thus was pride the main and immediate cause or occasion of their fall. Thus they quitted their post, and rebelled against God, their Creator and sovereign Lord. But God did not spare them (high and great as they were); he would not truckle to them; he threw them off, as a wise and good prince will a selfish and deceitful minister; and the great, the all-wise God, could not be ignorant, as the wisest and best of earthly princes often are, what designs they were hatching. After all, what became of them? They thought to have dared and outfaced Omnipotence itself; but God was too hard for them, he cast them down to hell. Those who would not be servants to their Maker and his will in their first state were made captives to his justice, and are reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness. Here see what the condition of fallen angels is: they are in chains, bound under the divine power and justice, bound over to the judgment of the great day; they are under darkness, though once angels of light; so horribly in the dark are they that they continue to fight against God, as if there were yet some small hope at least left them of prevailing and overcoming in the conflict. Dire infatuation! Light and liberty concur, chains and darkness how well do they agree and suit each other! The devils, once angels in the best sense, are reserved, etc. Observe, There is, undoubtedly there is, a judgment to come; the fallen angels are reserved to the judgment of the great day; and shall fallen men escape it? Surely not. Let every reader consider this in due time. Their chains are called everlasting, because it is impossible they should ever break loose from them, or make an escape; they are held fast and sure under them. The decree, the justice, the wrath of God, are the very chains under which fallen angels are held so fast. Hear and fear, O sinful mortals of mankind!

3. The apostle here calls to our remembrance the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah, Jud 1:7. Even as, etc. It is in allusion to the destruction of Pentapolis, or the five cities, that the miseries of the damned are set forth by a lake that burneth with fire and brimstone; they were guilty of abominable wickedness, not to be named or thought of but with the utmost abhorrence and detestation; their ruin is a particular warning to all people to take heed of, and fly fRom. fleshly lusts that war against the soul, 1Pe 2:11. "These lusts consumed the Sodomites with fire from heaven, and they are now suffering the vengeance of eternal fire; therefore take heed, imitate not their sins, lest the same plagues overtake you as did them. God is the same holy, just, pure Being now as then; and can the beastly pleasures of a moment make amends for your suffering the vengeance of eternal fire? Stand in awe, therefore, and sin not, "Psa 4:4.

Matthew Henry: Jud 1:8-15

The apostle here exhibits a charge against deceivers who were now seducing the disciples of Christ from the profession and practice of his holy religion. He calls them filthy dreamers, forasmuch as delusion is a dream, and the beginning of, and inlet to, all manner of filthiness. Note, Sin is filthiness; it renders men odious and vile in the sight of the most holy God, and makes them (sooner or later, as penitent or as punished to extremity and without resource) vile in their own eyes, and in a while they become vile in the eyes of all about them. These filthy dreamers dream themselves into a fool's paradise on earth, and into a real hell at last: let their character, course, and end, be our seasonable and sufficient warning; like sins will produce like punishments and miseries. Here,

I. The character of these deceivers is described.

1. They defile the flesh. The flesh or body is the immediate seat, and often the irritating occasion, of many horrid pollutions; yet these, though done in and against the body, do greatly defile and grievously maim and wound the soul. Fleshly lusts do war against the soul, 1Pe 2:11. and in 2Co 7:1 we read of filthiness of flesh and spirit, each of which, though of different kinds, defiles the whole man.

2. They despise dominion, and speak evil of dignities, are of a disturbed mind and a seditious spirit, forgetting that the powers that be are ordained of God, Rom 13:1. God requires us to speak evil of no man (Tit 3:2.); but it is a great aggravation of the sin of evil-speaking when what we say is pointed at magistrates, men whom God has set in authority over us, by blaspheming or speaking evil of whom we blaspheme God himself. Or if we understand it, as some do, with respect to religion, which ought to have the dominion in this lower world, such evil-speakers despise the dominion of conscience, make a jest of it, and would banish it out of the world; and as for the word of God, the rule of conscience, they despise it. The revelations of the divine will go for little with them; they are a rule of faith and manners, but not till they have explained them, and imposed their sense of them upon all about them. Or, as others account for the sense of this passage, the people of God, truly and specially so, are the dignities here spoken of or referred to, according to that of the psalmist, Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm, Psa 105:15. They speak evil, etc. Religion and its serious professors have been always and every where evil spoken of. Though there is nothing in religion but what is very good, and deserves our highest regards, both as it is perfective of our natures and as it is subservient to our truest and highest interests; yet this sect, as its enemies are pleased to call it, is every where spoken against, Act 28:22.

On this occasion the apostle brings in Michael the archangel, etc., Jud 1:9. Interpreters are at a loss what is here meant by the body of Moses. Some think that the devil contended that Moses might have a public and honourable funeral, that the place where he was interred might be generally known, hoping thereby to draw the Jews, so naturally prone thereto, to a new and fresh instance of idolatry. Dr. Scott thinks that by the body of Moses we are to understand the Jewish church, whose destruction the devil strove and contended for, as the Christian church is called the body of Christ in the New Testament style. Others bring other interpretations, which I will not here trouble the reader with. Though this contest was mightily eager and earnest, and Michael was victorious in the issue, yet he would not bring a railing accusation against the devil himself; he knew a good cause needed no such weapons to be employed in its defence. It is said, he durst not bring, etc. Why durst he not? Not that he was afraid of the devil, but he believed God would be offended if, in such a dispute, he went that way to work; he thought it below him to engage in a trial of skill with the great enemy of God and man which of them should out-scold or out-rail the other: a memorandum to all disputants, never to bring railing accusations into their disputes. Truth needs no supports from falsehood or scurrility. Some say, Michael would not bring a railing accusation against the devil as knowing beforehand that he would be too hard for him at that weapon. Some think the apostle refers here to the remarkable passage we have, Num 20:7-14. Satan would have represented Moses under disadvantageous colours, which he, good man, had at that time, and upon that occasion, given but too much handle for. Now Michael, according to this account, stands up in defence of Moses, and, in the zeal of an upright and bold spirit, says to Satan, The Lord rebuke thee. He would not stand disputing with the devil, nor enter into a particular debate about the merits of that special cause. He knew Moses was his fellow-servant, a favourite of God, and he would not patiently suffer him to be insulted, no, not by the prince of devils; but in a just indignation cries out, The Lord rebuke thee: like that of our Lord himself (Mat 4:10), Get thee hence, Satan. Moses was a dignity, a magistrate, one beloved and preferred by the great God; and the archangel thought it insufferable that such a one should be so treated by a vile apostate spirit, of how high an order soever. So the lesson hence is that we ought to stand up in defence of those whom God owns, how severe soever Satan and his instruments may be in their censures of them and their conduct. Those who censure (in particular) upright magistrates, upon every slip in their behaviour, may expect to hear, The Lord rebuke thee; and divine rebukes are harder to be borne than careless sinners now think for.

3. They speak evil of the things which they know not, etc., Jud 1:10. Observe, Those who speak evil of religion and godliness speak evil of the things which they know not; for, if they had known them, they would have spoken well of them, for nothing but good and excellent can be truly said of religion, and it is sad that any thing different or opposite should ever be justly said of any of its professors. A religious life is the most safe, happy, comfortable, and honourable life that is. Observe, further, Men are most apt to speak evil of those persons and things that they know least of. How many had never suffered by slanderous tongues if they had been better known! On the other hand, retirement screens some even from just censure. But what they know naturally, etc. It is hard, if not impossible, to find any obstinate enemies to the Christian religion, who do not in their stated course live in open or secret contradiction to the very principles of natural religion: this many think hard and uncharitable; but I am afraid it will appear too true in the day of the revelation of the righteous judgment of God. The apostle likens such to brute beasts, though they often think and boast themselves, if not as the wisest, yet at least as the wittiest part of mankind. In those things they corrupt themselves; that is, in the plainest and most natural and necessary things, things that lie most open and obvious to natural reason and conscience; even in those things they corrupt, debase, and defile themselves: the fault, whatever it is, lies not in their understanding or apprehensions, but in their depraved wills and disordered appetites and affections; they could and might have acted better, but then they must have offered violence to those vile affections which they obstinately chose rather to gratify than to mortify.

4. In Jud 1:11 the apostle represents them as followers of Cain, and in Jud 1:12, Jud 1:13, as atheistical and profane people, who thought little, and perhaps believed not much, of God or a future world - as greedy and covetous, who, so they could but gain present worldly advantages, cared not what came next - rebels against God and man, who, like Core, ran into attempts in which they must assuredly perish, as he did. Of such the apostle further says, (1.) These are spots in your feasts of charity - the agapai or love-feasts, so much spoken of by the ancients. They happened, by whatever means or mischance, to be admitted among them, but were spots in them, defiled and defiling. Observe, It is a great reproach, though unjust and accidental, to religion, when those who profess it, and join in the most solemn institution of it, are in heart and life unsuitable and even contrary to it: These are spots. Yet how common in all Christian societies here on earth, the very best not excepted, are such blemishes! The more is the pity. The Lord remedy it in his due time and way, not in men's blind and rigorous way of plucking up the wheat with the tares. But in the heaven we are waiting, hoping, and preparing for, there is none of this mad work, there are none of these disorderly doings. (2.) When they feast with you, they feed themselves without fear. Arrant gluttons, no doubt, there were; such as minded only the gratifying of their appetites with the daintiness and abundance of their fare; they had no regard to Solomon's caution, Pro 23:2. Note, In common eating and drinking a holy fear is necessary, much more in feasting, though we may sometimes be more easily and insensibly overcome at a common meal than at a feast; for, in the case supposed, we are less upon our guard, and sometimes, at least to some persons, the plenty of a feast is its own antidote, as to others it may prove a dangerous snare. (3.) Clouds they are without water, which promise rain in time of drought, but perform nothing of what they promise. Such is the case of formal professors, who at first setting out promise much, like early-blossoming trees in a forward spring, but in conclusion bring forth little or no fruit. - Carried about of winds, light and empty, easily driven about this way or that, as the wind happens to set; such are empty, ungrounded professors, and easy prey to every seducer. It is amazing to hear many talk so confidently of so many things of which they know little or nothing, and yet have not the wisdom and humility to discern and be sensible how little they know. How happy would our world be if men either knew more or practically knew how little they know. (4.) Trees whose fruit withereth, etc. Trees they are, for they are planted in the Lord's vineyard, yet fruitless ones. Observe, Those whose fruit withereth may be justly said to be without fruit. As good never a whit as never the better. It is a sad thing when men seem to begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh, which is almost as common a case as it is an awful one. The text speaks of such as were twice dead. One would think to be once dead were enough; we none of us, till grace renew us to a higher degree than ordinary, love to think of dying once, though this is appointed for us all. What then is the meaning of this being twice dead? They had been once dead in their natural, fallen, lapsed state; but they seemed to recover, and, as a man in a swoon, to be brought to life again, when they took upon them the profession of the Christian religion. But now they are dead again by the evident proofs they have given of their hypocrisy: whatever they seemed, they had nothing truly vital in them. - Plucked up by the roots, as we commonly serve dead trees, from which we expect no more fruit. They are dead, dead, dead; why cumber they the ground? Away with them to the fire. (5.) Raging waves of the sea, boisterous, noisy, and clamorous; full of talk and turbulency, but with little (if any) sense or meaning: Foaming out their own shame, creating much uneasiness to men of better sense and calmer tempers, which yet will in the end turn to their own greater shame and just reproach. The psalmist's prayer ought always to be that of every honest and good man, " Let integrity and uprightness preserve me (Psa 25:21), and, if it will not, let me be unpreserved."If honesty signify little now, knavery will signify much less, and that in a very little while. Raging waves are a terror to sailing passengers; but, when they have got to port, the waves are forgotten as if no longer in being: their noise and terror are for ever ended. (6.) Wandering stars, planets that are erratic in their motions, keep not that steady regular course which the fixed ones do, but shift their stations, that one has sometimes much ado to know where to find them. This allusion carries in it a very lively emblem of false teachers, who are sometimes here and sometimes there, so that one knows not where nor how to fix them. In the main things, at least, one would think something should be fixed and steady; and this might be without infallibility, or any pretensions to it in us poor mortals. In religion and politics, the great subjects of present debate, surely there are certain stamina in which wise and good, honest and disinterested, men might agree, without throwing the populace into the utmost anguish and distress of mind, or blowing up their passions into rage and fury, without letting them know what they say or whereof they affirm.

II. The doom of this wicked people is declared: To whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. False teachers are to expect the worst of punishments in this and a future world: not every one who teaches by mistake any thing that is not exactly true (for who then, in any public assembly, durst open a Bible to teach others, unless he thought himself equal or superior to the angels of God in heaven?) but every one who prevaricates, dissembles, would lead others into by-paths and side-ways, that he may have opportunity to make a gain or prey of them, or (in the apostle's phrase) to make merchandize of them, 2Pe 2:3. But enough of this. As for the blackness of darkness for ever, I shall only say that this terrible expression, with all the horror it imports, belongs to false teachers, truly, not slanderously so called, who corrupt the word of God, and betray the souls of men. If this will not make both ministers and people cautious, I know not what will.

Of the prophecy of Enoch, (Jud 1:14, Jud 1:15) we have no mention made in any other part or place of scripture; yet now it is scripture that there was such prophecy. One plain text of scripture is proof enough of any one point that we are required to believe, especially when relating to a matter of fact; but in matters of faith, necessary saving faith, God has not seen fit (blessed be his holy name he has not) to try us so far. There is no fundamental article of the Christian religion, truly so called, which is not inculcated over and over in the New Testament, by which we may know on what the Holy Ghost does, and consequently on what we ought, to lay the greatest stress. Some say that this prophecy of Enoch was preserved by tradition in the Jewish church; others that the apostle Jude was immediately inspired with the notice of it: be this as it may, it is certain that there was such a prophecy of ancient date, of long standing, and universally received in the Old Testament church; and it is a main point of our New Testament creed. Observe, 1. Christ's coming to judgment was prophesied of as early as the middle of the patriarchal age, and was therefore even then a received and acknowledged truth. - The Lord cometh with his holy myriads, including both angels and the spirits of just men made perfect. What a glorious time will that be, when Christ shall come with ten thousand of these! And we are told for what great and awful ends and purposes he will come so accompanied and attended, namely, to execute judgment upon all. 2. It was spoken of then, so long ago, as a thing just at hand: " Behold, the Lord cometh; he is just a coming, he will be upon you before you are aware, and, unless you be very cautious and diligent, before you are provided to meet him comfortably."He cometh, (1.) To execute judgment upon the wicked. (2.) To convince them. Observe, Christ will condemn none without precedent, trial, and conviction, such conviction as shall at least silence themselves. They shall have no excuse or apology to make that they either can or dare then stand by. Then every mouth shall be stopped, the Judge and his sentence shall be (by all the impartial) approved and applauded, and even the guilty condemned criminals shall be speechless, though at present they want not bold and specious pleas, which they vent with all assurance and confidence; and yet it is certain that the mock-trials of prisoners in the jail among themselves and the real trial at the bar before the proper judge soon appear to be very different things.

I cannot pass Jud 1:15 without taking notice how often, and how emphatically, the word ungodly is repeated in it, no fewer than four times: ungodly men, ungodly sinners, ungodly deeds, and, as to the manner, ungodly committed. Godly or ungodly signifies little with men now-a-days, unless it be to scoff at and deride even the very expressions; but it is not so in the language of the Holy Ghost. Note, Omissions, as well as commissions, must be accounted for in the day of judgment. Note, further, Hard speeches of one another, especially if ill-grounded, will most certainly come into account at the judgment of the great day. Let us all take care in time. "If thou,"says one of our good old puritans, "smite (a miscalled heretic, or) a schismatic, and God find a real saint bleeding, look thou to it, how thou wilt answer it."It may be too late to say before the angel that it was an error, Ecc 5:6. I only here allude to that expression of the divinely inspired writer.

Barclay: Jud 1:1-2

Few things tell more about a man than the way in which he speaks of himself; few things are more revealing than the titles by which he wishes to be known. Jude calls himself the servant of Jesus Christ and the brother of James. At once this tells us two things about him.

(i) Jude was a man well content with the second place. He was not nearly so well known as James; and he is content to be known as the brother of James. In this he was the same as Andrew. Andrew is Simon Peter's brother (Joh 6:8). He, too, was described by his relationship to a more famous brother. Jude and Andrew might well have been resentful of the brothers in whose shadow they had to live; but both had the great gift of gladly taking the second place.

(ii) The only title of honour which Jude would allow himself was the servant of Jesus Christ. The Greek is doulos (1401), and it means more than servant, it means slave. That is to say, Jude regarded himself as having only one object and one distinction in life--to be for ever at the disposal of Jesus for service in his cause. The greatest glory which any Christian can attain is to be of use to Jesus Christ.

In this introduction Jude uses three words to describe Christians.

(i) Christians are those who are called by God. The Greek for to call is kalein (2564); and kalein (2564) has three great areas of use. (a) It is the word for summoning a man to office, to duty, and to responsibility. The Christian is summoned to a task, to duty, to responsibility in the service of Christ. (b) It is the word for summoning a man to a feast or a festival. It is the word for an invitation to a happy occasion. The Christian is the man who is summoned to the joy of being the guest of God. © It is the word for summoning a man to judgment. It is the word for calling a man to court that he may give account of himself The Christian is in the end summoned to appear before the judgment seat of Christ.

(ii) Christians are those who are beloved in God. It is this great fact which determines the nature of the call. The call to men is the call to be loved and to love. God calls men to a task, but that task is an honour, not a burden. God calls men to service, but it is the service of fellowship, not of tyranny. In the end God calls men to judgment, but it is the judgment of love as well as of justice.

(iii) Christians are those who are kept by Christ. The Christian is never left alone; Christ is always the sentinel of his life and the companion of his way.

Barclay: Jud 1:1-2

Before we leave this opening passage, let us think a little more about this calling of God and try to see something of what it means.

(i) Paul speaks about being called to be an apostle (Rom 1:1; 1Co 1:1). In Greek the word is apostolos (652); it comes from the verb apostellein (649), to send out, and an apostle is therefore, one who is sent out. That is to say, the Christian is the ambassador of Christ. He is sent out into the world to speak for Christ, to act for Christ, to live for Christ. By his life he commends, or fails to commend, Christ to others.

(ii) Paul speaks about being called to be saints (Rom 1:7; 1Co 1:2). The word for saint is hagios (40), which is also very commonly translated holy. Its root idea is difference. The Sabbath is holy because it is different from other days; God is supremely holy because he's different from men. To be called to be a saint is to be called to be different. The world has its own standards and its own scale of values. The difference for the Christian is that Christ is the only standard and loyalty to Christ the only value.

(iii) The Christian is called according to the purpose of God (Rom 8:28). God's call goes out to every man, although every man does not accept it; and this means that for every man God has a purpose. The Christian is the man who submits himself to the purpose God has for him.

Paul has much to say about this calling of God, and we can set it down only very summarily. It sets before a man a great hope (Eph 1:18; Eph 4:4). It should be a unifying influence binding men together by the conviction that they all have a part in the purpose of God (Eph 4:4). It is an upward calling (Phi 3:14), setting a man's feet on the way to the stars. It is a heavenly calling (Heb 3:1), making a man think of the things which are invisible and eternal. It is a holy calling, a call to consecration to God. It is a calling which covers a man's ordinary every-day task (1Co 7:20). It is a calling which does not alter because God does not change his mind (Rom 11:29). It knows no human distinctions and cuts across the world's classifications and scale of importances (1Co 1:26). It is something of which the Christian must be worthy (Eph 4:1; 2Th 1:11); and all life must be one long effort to make it secure (2Pe 1:10).

The calling of God is the privilege, the challenge and the inspiration of the Christian life.

Barclay: Jud 1:3

Here we have the occasion of the letter. Jude had been engaged on writing a treatise about the Christian faith; but there had come news that evil and misguided men had been spreading destructive teaching. The conviction had come to him that he must lay aside his treatise and write this letter.

Jude fully realized his duty to be the watchman of the flock of God. The purity of their faith was threatened and he rushed to defend both them and the faith. That involved setting aside the work on which he had been engaged; but often it is much better to write a tract for the times than a treatise for the future. It may be that Jude never again got the chance to write the treatise he had planned; but the fact is that he did more for the church by writing this urgent little letter than he could possibly have done by leaving a long treatise on the faith.

In this passage there are certain truths about the faith which we hold.

(i) The faith is something which is delivered to us. The facts of the Christian faith are not something which we have discovered for ourselves. In the true sense of the word they are tradition, something which has been handed down from generation to generation until it has come to us. They go back in an unbroken chain to Jesus Christ himself.

There is something to be added to that. The facts of the faith are indeed something which we have not discovered for ourselves. It is, therefore, true that the Christian tradition is not something handed down in the cold print of books; it is something which is passed on from person to person through the generations. The chain of Christian tradition is a living chain whose links are men and women who have experienced the wonder of the facts.

(ii) The Christian faith is something which is once and for all delivered to us. There is in it an unchangeable quality. That is not to say that each age has not to rediscover the Christian faith; but it does say that there is an unchanging nucleus in it--and the permanent centre of it is that Jesus Christ came into the world and lived and died to bring salvation to men.

(iii) The Christian faith is something which is entrusted to God's consecrated people. That is to say, the Christian faith is not the possession of any one person but of the church. It comes down within the church, it is preserved within the church, and it is understood within the church.

(iv) The Christian faith is something which must be defended. Every Christian must be its defender. If the Christian tradition comes down from generation to generation, each generation must hand it on uncorrupted and unperverted. There are times when that is difficult. The word Jude uses for to defend is epagonizesthai (1864), which contains the root of our English word agony. The defence of the faith may well be a costly thing; but that defence is a duty which falls on every generation of the Church.

Barclay: Jud 1:4

Here is the peril which made Jude lay aside the treatise he was about to write and take up his pen to write this burning letter. The peril came from within the church.

Certain men, as the King James Version has it, had crept in unawares. The Greek (pareisduein, 3921) is a very expressive word. It is used of the spacious and seductive words of a clever pleader seeping gradually into the minds of a judge and jury; it is used of an outlaw slipping secretly back into the country from which he has been expelled; it is used of the slow and subtle entry of innovations into the life of state, which in the end undermine and break down the ancestral laws. It always indicates a stealthy insinuation of something evil into a society or situation.

Certain evil men had insinuated themselves into the church. They were the kind of men for whom judgment was waiting. They were impious creatures, godless in their thought and life. Jude picks out two characteristics about them.

(i) They perverted the grace of God into an excuse for blatant immorality. The Greek which we have translated blatant immorality is a grim and terrible word (aselgeia, 766). The corresponding adjective is aselges (766). Most men try to hide their sin; they have enough respect for common decency not to wish to be found out. But the aselges (766) is the man who is so lost to decency that he does not care who sees his sin. It is not that he arrogantly and proudly flaunts it; it is simply that he can publicly do the most shameless things, because he has ceased to care for decency at all.

These men were undoubtedly tinged with Gnosticism and its belief that, since the grace of God was wide enough to cover any sin, a man could sin as he liked. The more he sinned, the greater the grace, therefore, why worry about sin? Grace was being perverted into a justification for sin.

(ii) They denied our only Lord and Master, Jesus Christ. There is more than one way in which a man can deny Jesus Christ. (a) He can deny him in the day of persecution. (b) He can deny him for the sake of convenience. © He can deny him by his life and conduct. (d) He can deny him by developing false ideas about him.

If these men were Gnostics, they would have two mistaken ideas about Jesus. First, since the body, being matter, was evil, they would hold that Jesus only seemed to have a body and was a kind of spirit ghost in the apparent shape of a man. The Greek for "to seem" is dokein (1380); and these men were called Docetists. They would deny the real manhood of Jesus Christ. Second, they would deny his uniqueness. They believed that there were many stages between the evil matter of this world and the perfect spirit which is God; and they believed that Jesus was only one of the many stages on the way.

No wonder Jude was alarmed. He was faced with a situation in which there had wormed their way into the church men who were twisting the grace of God into a justification, and even a reason, for sinning in the most blatant way; and who denied both the manhood and the uniqueness of Jesus Christ.

Barclay: Jud 1:5-7

(1) The Fate Of Israel

Jude issues a warning to the evil men who were perverting the belief and conduct of the church. He tells them that he is, in fact, doing nothing other than remind them of things of which they are perfectly well aware. In a sense it is true to say that all preaching within the Christian church is not so much bringing to men new truth as confronting them with truth they already know, but have forgotten or are disregarding.

To understand the first two examples which Jude cites from history we must understand one thing. The evil men who were corrupting the church did not regard themselves as enemies of the church and of Christianity; they regarded themselves as the advanced thinkers, a cut above the ordinary Christian, the spiritual elite. Jude chooses his examples to make clear that, even if a man has received the greatest privileges, he may still fall away into disaster, and even those who have received the greatest privileges from God cannot consider themselves safe but must be on constant watch against the mistaken things.

The first example is from the history of Israel. He goes for his story to Num 13-14. The mighty hand of God had delivered the people from slavery in Egypt. What greater act of deliverance could there be than that? The guidance of God had brought the people safely across the desert to the borders of the Promised Land. What greater demonstration of his Providence could there be than that? So, at the very borders of the Promised Land, at Kadesh-Barnea, spies were sent out to spy out the land before the final invasion took place. With the exception of Caleb and Joshua, the spies came back with the opinion that the dangers ahead were so terrible and the people so strong, that they could never win their way into the Promised Land. The people rejected the report of Caleb and Joshua, who were for going on, and accepted the report of those who insisted that the case was hopeless. This was a clear act of disobedience to God and of complete lack of faith in him. The consequence was that God gave sentence that of these people, with the exception of Joshua and Caleb, all over twenty would never enter the Promised Land but would wander in the wilderness until they were dead (Num 14:32-33; Num 32:10-13).

This was a picture which haunted the mind of both Paul and the writer to the Hebrews (1Co 10:5-11; Heb 3:18-19; Heb 4:2). It is the proof that even the man with the greatest privilege can meet with disaster before the end, if he falls away from obedience and lapses from faith. Johnstone Jeffrey tells of a great man who absolutely refused to have his life-story written before his death. "I have seen," he said, "too many men fall out on the last lap." John Wesley warned, "Let, therefore, none presume on past mercies, as if they were out of danger." In his dream John Bunyan saw that even from the gates of heaven there was a way to hell.

Jude warns these men that, great as their privileges have been, they must still have a care lest disaster come upon them. It is a warning which each of us would do well to heed.

(2) The Fate Of The Angels

The second dreadful example which Jude takes is the fallen angels.

The Jews had a very highly developed doctrine of angels, the servants of God. In particular the Jews believed that every nation had its presiding angel. In the Septuagint, the Greek version of the Hebrew Scriptures, Deu 32:8reads, "When the Most High divided the nations, when he separated the sons of Adam, he set the bounds of the nations according to the number of the angels of God." That is to say, to each nation there was an angel.

The Jews believed in a fall of the angels and much is said about this in the Book of Enoch which is so often behind the thought of Jude. In regard to this there were two lines of tradition.

(i) The first saw the fall of the angels as due to pride and rebelliousness. That legend gathered especially round the name of Lucifer, the light-bringer, the son of the morning. As the King James Version has it, Isaiah writes, "How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning!" (Isa 14:12). When the seventy returned from their mission and told Jesus of their successes, he warned them against pride, "I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven" (Luk 10:18). The idea was that there was civil war in heaven. The angels rose against God and were cast out; and Lucifer was the leader of the rebellion.

(ii) The second stream of tradition finds its scriptural echo in Gen 6:1-4. In this line of thought the angels, attracted by the beauty of mortal women, left heaven to seduce them and so sinned.

In the first case the fall of the angels was due to pride; in the second case it was due to lust for forbidden things.

In effect Jude takes the two ideas and puts them together. He says that the angels left their own rank; that is to say, they aimed at an office which was not for them. He also says that they left their own proper habitation; that is to say, they came to earth to live with the daughters of men.

All this seems strange to us; it moves in a world of thought and traditions from which we have moved away.

But Jude's warning is clear. Two things brought ruin to the angels--pride and lust. Even although they were angels and heaven had been their dwelling-place, they none the less sinned and for their sin were reserved for judgment. To those reading Jude's words for the first time the whole line of thought was plain, for Enoch had much to say about the fate of these fallen angels. So Jude was speaking to his people in terms that they could well understand and telling them that, if pride and lust ruined the angels in spite of all their privileges, pride and lust could ruin them. The evil men within the church were proud enough to think that they knew better than the church's teaching and lustful enough to pervert the grace of God into a justification for blatant immorality. Whatever be the ancient background of his words, Jude's warning is still valid. The pride which knows better than God and the desire for forbidden things are the way to ruin in time and in eternity.

(3) Sodom And Gomorrah

The third example Jude chose is the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. Notorious for their sins, these cities were obliterated by the fire of God. Sir George Adam Smith in The Historical Geography of the Holy Land points out that no incident in history ever made such an impression on the Jewish people, and that Sodom and Gomorrah are time and time again used in Scripture as the examples par excellence of the sin of man and the judgment of God; they are so used even by Jesus himself (Deu 29:23; Deu 32:32; Amo 4:11; Isa 1:9; Isa 3:9; Isa 13:19; Jer 23:14; Jer 49:18; Jer 50:40; Zep 2:9; Lam 4:6; Eze 16:46, Eze 16:49, Eze 16:53, Eze 16:55; Mat 10:15; Mat 11:24; Luk 10:12; Luk 17:29; Rom 9:29; 2Pe 2:6; Rev 11:8). "The glare of Sodom and Gomorrah is flung down the whole length of Scripture history."

The story of the final wickedness of Sodom and Gomorrah is told in Gen 19:1-11, and the tragic tale of their destruction in the passage immediately following (Gen 19:12-28). The sin of Sodom is one of the most horrible stories in history. Ryle has called it a "repulsive incident." The real horror of the incident is cloaked a little in the King James and English Revised Versions by a Hebrew turn of speech. Two angelic visitors had come to Lot. At his pressing invitation they came into his house to be his guests. When they were there, the inhabitants of Sodom surrounded the house, demanding that Lot should bring out his visitors that they should know them. In Hebrew to know is the word for sexual intercourse. It is said, for instance, that Adam knew his wife, and she conceived, and bore Cain (Gen 4:1). What the men of Sodom were bent on was homosexual intercourse with Lot's two visitors--sodomy, the word in which their sin is commemorated.

It was after this that Sodom and Gomorrah were obliterated from the face of the earth. The neighbouring cities were Zoar, Admah and Zeboim (Deu 29:23; Hos 11:8). This disaster was localized in the dreadful desert in the region of the Dead Sea, a region which Sir George Adam Smith calls, "This awful hollow, this bit of the infernal regions come to the surface, this hell with the sun shining into it." It was there that the cities were said to have been; and it was said that under that scorched and barren earth there still smouldered an eternal fire of destruction. The soil is bituminous with oil below, and Sir George Adam Smith con-lectures that what happened was this: "In this bituminous soil took place one of these terrible explosions and conflagrations which have broken out in the similar geology of North America. In such soil reservoirs of oil and gas are formed, and suddenly discharged by their own pressure or by earthquake. The gas explodes, carrying high into the air masses of oil which fall back in fiery rain, and are so inextinguishable that they float afire on water." It was by such an eruption of fire that Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed. That awful desert was only a day's journey from Jerusalem and men never forgot this divine judgment on sin.

So, then, Jude reminds these evil men of the fate of those who in ancient times defied the moral law of God. It is reasonable to suppose that those whom Jude attacks had also descended to sodomy and that they were perverting the grace of God to cover even this.

Jude is insisting that they should remember that sin and judgment go hand in hand, and that they should repent in time.

Barclay: Jud 1:8-9

Jude begins this passage by comparing the evil men with the false prophets whom Scripture condemns. Deu 13:1-5sets down what is to be done with "the prophet or the dreamer of dreams" who corrupts the nations and seduces the people, from their loyalty to God. Such a prophet is to be mercilessly killed. These men whom Jude attacks are false prophets, dreamers of false dreams, seducers of the people, and must be treated as such. Their false teaching issued in two things.

(i) It made them defile the flesh. We have already seen the twofold direction of their teaching on the flesh. First, the flesh was entirely evil, and, therefore, of no importance; and so the instincts of the body could be given their way without control. Second, the grace of God was all-forgiving and all-sufficient and therefore, sin did not matter since grace would forgive every sin. Sin was only the means whereby grace was given its opportunity to operate.

(ii) They despised angels. Celestial powers and angelic glories are names for ranks of angels within the angelic hierarchy. This follows immediately after the citing of Sodom and Gomorrah as dreadful examples; and part of the sin of Sodom was the desire of its people to misuse its angelic visitors (Gen 19:1-11). The men Jude attacks spoke evil of the angels. To prove how terrible a thing that was Jude cites an instance from an apocryphal book, The Assumption of Moses. One of the strange things about Jude is that he so often makes his quotations from these apocryphal books. Such quotations seem strange to us; but these books were very widely used at the time when Jude was writing and the quotations would be very effective.

The story in The Assumption of Moses runs as follows. The strange story of the death of Moses is told in Deu 34:1-6. The Assumption of Moses goes on to add the further story that the task of burying the body of Moses was given to the archangel Michael. The devil disputed with Michael for possession of the body. He based his claim on two grounds. Moses' body was matter; matter was evil; and, therefore, the body belonged to him, for matter was his domain. Second, Moses was a murderer, for had not he slain the Egyptian whom he saw smiting the Hebrew (Exo 2:11-12). And, if he was a murderer, the devil had a claim on his body. The point Jude is making is this. Michael was engaged on a task given him by God; the devil was seeking to stop him and was making claims he had no right to make. But even in a collection of circumstances like that Michael spoke no evil of the devil but simply said, "The Lord rebuke you!" If the greatest of the good angels refused to speak evil of the greatest of the evil angels, even in circumstances like that, surely no human being may speak evil of any angel.

What the men Jude is attacking were saying about the angels we do not know. Perhaps they were saying that they did not exist; perhaps they were saying they were evil. This passage means very little to us, but no doubt it would be a weighty rebuke to those to whom Jude addressed it.

Constable: 3Jo 1:5--Jud 1:7

A. Gaius' Love vv. 5-8

John commended Gaius for his love of the brethren to encourage him to continue practicing this virtue.

v. 5 John loved Gaius as Gaius loved the brethren to whom he had extended hospitality.

"The early Christian community's deep interest in hospitality is inherited from both its Jewish roots and the Greco-Roman culture of its day."⁶

John's affection for Gaius is obvious in his repeated use of the word "beloved" (cf. v. 2). Gaius acted faithfully in the sense that his behavior was consistent with God's truth (cf. 2 John 1-2).

It is possible that Gaius had shown love "for the brethren and for strangers" as some Greek texts read. On the other hand, perhaps the NASB translation is correct: he showed love to the brethren and even to those brethren who were strangers to him. Probably Gaius had demonstrated love to all these varieties of people (cf. Heb. 13:2).

v. 6 The church in view was John's church, probably in Ephesus. "You will do well" is an idiom that we could translate "Please." John urged Gaius to continue his commendable treatment of visitors. He could do so during their stay with him and when they departed by sending them on their way with adequate provisions (cf. Acts 15:3; 20:38; 2:15; Rom. 15:24; 1 Cor. 16:6; Titus 3:13).

"The point is still relevant. Christian ministers and missionaries live in the faith that God will encourage his people to provide for their needs; it is better that such provision err on the side of generosity than stinginess."⁷

"Always and everywhere that man is to be highly esteemed in the Church, who combines firm convictions with a generous heart."⁸

v. 7 The brethren in view in this whole situation were traveling preachers. To go out in the name of Christ was a great honor because of that name.⁹

"This Name' is in essence the sum of the Christian Creed (comp. I Cor. xii. 3; Rom. x. 9)."¹⁰

Early Christian preachers normally received material support from other believers (cf. Acts 20:35; 1 Cor. 9:14; 1 Thess. 3:7-9) or they supported themselves. They did not solicit funds from unbelievers (cf. Matt. 10:8; 2 Cor. 12:14; 1 Thess. 2:9). "Gentiles" was a general term for unbelievers. Most of the Gentiles were pagans.

"There were numerous peripatetic streetpreachers from religious and philosophical cults who avariciously solicited funds from their audiences."¹¹

"Even in the present day, there is something unseemly in a preacher of the gospel soliciting funds from people to whom he offers God's free salvation."¹²

v. 8 Giving financial and hospitable aid makes the giver a partner with the receiver in his work (cf. 2 John 10-11). Since pagans did not support Christian preachers and teachers, the duty of Christians to support them was even greater. Note John's emphasis on the truth again. Preaching the gospel is proclaiming the truth.

Constable: 3Jo 1:9--Jud 1:10

B. Diotrephes' Lack of Love vv. 9-11

Gaius' good example stands out more clearly beside Diotrephes' bad example. Diotrephes is a rare name and means "nourished by Zeus."¹³ John brought Diotrephes into the picture to clarify the responsibility of Gaius and all other readers of this epistle and to give instructions concerning this erring brother.

v. 9 The letter to the church of which both Gaius and Diotrephes were a part is not extant. "Them" refers to the believers in that church. John exposed Diotrephes' motivation as pride. Diotrephes had persistently (present tense in Greek) put John down to exalt himself. John did not say or imply that Diotrephes held false doctrine. He only blamed his ambition.¹⁴

"The temptation to use a role in the Christian assembly as a means of self-gratification remains a real one that all servants of God need to resist."¹⁵

v. 10 John promised and warned that whenever he might visit that congregation he would point out Diotrephes' sinful behavior, assuming it continued. Specifically Diotrephes was charging John falsely to elevate himself. Worse than that he was not giving hospitality to visiting brethren, as Gaius was, perhaps because he perceived them as a threat to himself. Third, he intimidated others in the church and forced them to stop welcoming these men.

"Diotrephes was condemned not because he violated sound teaching regarding the person and nature of Jesus Christ but because his life' was a contradiction to the truth of the gospel."¹⁶

"The verb ekballei, in the present tense again (literally, he throws out'), need not imply formal excommunication from the Church, as this became known later. Cf. Matt 18:17; Luke 6:22; John 9:34-35; 1 Cor 5:2. On the other hand, it seems as if Diotrephes had already arrogated to himself the task of expulsion,' and was actually driving people out of the congregation (as he had refused to welcome the brothers) rather than merely desiring to do so . . ."¹⁷

Obviously Gaius did not bow to his wishes showing that he had strength of character and probably influence in the church. With this epistle John threw his support behind Gaius and against Diotrephes.

v. 11 John's encouragement doubtless strengthened Gaius' resolve to resist Diotrephes. "Of God" and "seen God" are terms John used in his first epistle (cf. 1 John 3:6, 10; 4:1-4, 6-7). God's children do good works because God is their Father and they share His nature (1 John 3:9). The person who does evil may be a Christian, but he is behaving like Satan when he does evil. John was not accusing Diotrephes of being unsaved but of behaving as if he were unsaved. One who knows God intimately (abides in Him) does not do evil (1 John 3:6).

"The expression he is of God' in this context does not mean he is a Christian.' Rather, it means, he is a godly person, or he is a man of God.' In this context it is a fellowship expression."¹⁸

Constable: Jud 1:1-2

I. INTRODUCTION vv. 1-2

Jude began his epistle by identifying himself and by wishing God's blessing on his readers to prepare them for what follows.

v. 1 "On the very threshold of a book written about apostasy appears a name which brings to mind a traitor who stands forever as the worst apostate the world has ever known."⁹

The writer identified himself in a humble way. He could have mentioned that he was the half-brother of Jesus Christ, but he preferred to describe his relationship with Jesus as spiritual rather than physical (cf. James 1:1). "Bond-servant" or "servant" (Gr. doulos) means "slave."

"The author's designation of himself as brother of James' is unique. No other New Testament writer introduces himself by identifying his family connections."¹⁰

"It is probable that since Jude is not mentioned within the Acts of the Apostles nor in any of the other books of the New Testament, he was not a leader in the early church. Therefore, it was quite natural to identify himself with one who was a leader in the church--his brother James."¹¹

Jude's threefold description of his readers is the first of many triads that distinguish the style of this letter. They present an impression of completeness and well-rounded thought. The Holy Spirit called Christians in the past (cf. v. 3), God the Father loves them in the present (cf. v. 21), and the Son will keep them secure for the future (cf. vv. 14, 21).

"Kept" is a key word in this epistle occurring five times (vv. 1, 6 [twice], 13, 21).

"Spiritually we are simply that which we have received, and Jude does not lose sight of this for a moment, even when he is insisting upon the importance of the human co-operation by which the work of grace is made complete."¹²

v. 2 We need God's mercy in view of our exceedingly sinful condition. We need His peace in view of the subtle and stimulating temptations that surround us on every hand. We also need His love to sustain and encourage us in our spiritual warfare. Jude's readers needed all this help in view of the false teachers' influence, which he proceeded to discuss.

"They are not self-acquired Christian virtues, but the gifts of God, which, the author prays, may be abundantly bestowed upon his readers. Nevertheless, by a divine alchemy, the gifts of God are transformed into human characteristics."¹³

Constable: Jud 1:3-4

II. THE PURPOSE OF THIS EPISTLE vv. 3-4

Jude explained his reason for writing this letter to introduce what follows and to impress the urgency of his subject on his readers.

v. 3 Most Spirit-led preachers have felt exactly how Jude said he felt in this verse. It is enjoyable to talk about salvation and something positive. Nevertheless occasionally a particular situation compels us to speak about a danger that God's people need to appreciate. The presentation of this subject must sometimes be quite negative. Delivering such a message is not as pleasant a task.

The faith delivered to the saints is the special revelation of God that Scripture contains and the apostles preached (cf. Gal. 1:23; 1 Tim. 4:1). Jude's readers needed to struggle to maintain this faith as a champion athlete labors to dominate and to subdue his or her challengers (cf. 1 Tim. 6:12; 2 Tim. 4:7-8).

"To contend earnestly for' (epagonizesthai) is an expressive compound infinitive which appears only here in the New Testament. The simple form of the verb (agonizomai), which appears as agonize' in its English form, was commonly used in connection with the Greek stadium to denote a strenuous struggle to overcome an opponent, as in a wrestling match. It was also used more generally of any conflict, contest, debate, or lawsuit. Involved is the thought of the expenditure of all one's energy in order to prevail."¹⁴

This unique compound verb pictures a person taking his or her stand on top of something an adversary desires to take away, and fighting to defend and retain it.¹⁵

"These efforts are, it is surely unnecessary to add, of a moral and persuasive nature only; all force of a physical nature being expressly forbidden the faithful. When Peter sought to defend the Lord with a sword he was rebuked for his pains; and in bidding him sheathe it, he forevermore made it clear that his followers are not to fight with carnal weapons in his behalf."¹⁶

"Jude has two major concerns--that they [his readers] will not be led astray by false teachers. He prays that they will instead take the initiative and contend for the faith."¹⁷

"The final argument for faith in the world is not the argument of words, but the argument of life."¹⁸

"Indifference to error is a sign of false liberalism and humiliating weakness."¹⁹

The phrase "once for all delivered" stresses the unalterable and normative character of this faith.

v. 4 "Certain persons" stands in contrast to the "saints" (v. 3). These people had "wormed their way in" (NEB) to the churches (cf. 2 Pet. 2:1).

The verb "crept in" (Gr. pareisedusan), ". . . indicates a secret, stealthy, and subtle insinuation of something evil into a society or a situation."²⁰

". . . not only is the local community troubled by importations of an alien creed, but it seems that the heretics themselves have invaded the church, bringing their doctrines with them."²¹

"They slipped in secretly (Jude 4; cf. Gal. 2:4) as itinerant preachers, a common part of first-century religious life (cf. Acts 13:15; 2 John 7-11; Didache 11.1-12; 13.1-7). Or they arose within the community itself and later quietly brought in heretical teachings from outside (2 Peter 2:1; cf. Acts 20:29-30; Rom. 16:17-18)."²²

These people were tares among the wheat (cf. Matt. 13:24-25, 38-39).

"Jude's opponents are a group of itinerant charismatics who have arrived in the church(es) to which he writes. Everything else Jude tells us about them is related to their antinomianism, which is the target of his attack. They reject all moral authority, whether that of the law of Moses (vv 8-10) or that of Christ himself (vv 4, 8), even though they claim to be followers of Christ. . . .

"In line with their rejection of moral authority, they indulge in immoral behavior, especially sexual misconduct (vv 6-8, 10); in this they may be deliberately flouting accepted standards of Jewish morality and conforming to the permissiveness of pagan society."²³

Probably God had marked them previously for condemnation in the sense that He knew their sin long ago and would punish them in the future for it. "This condemnation" refers to the sure punishment that lay ahead of them for their sin (cf. Matt. 7:15; Mark 13:22; Acts 20:29-30; 2 Pet. 2).

Jude's original readers could see the ungodly character of these people in two specific activities. They used the liberty from the Law of Moses that believers enjoy as an opportunity for sensual indulgence and debauchery (i.e., antinomianism). Gnostics were guilty of this, and their influence seems to be in evidence here as well as elsewhere throughout this epistle.²⁴ Second, they denied God and Jesus Christ evidently by distorting the truth that Scripture reveals (cf. 1 John 2:22-23; Titus 1:16). In view of the Greek grammatical construction of this verse, "Master" seems to refer to God and "Lord" to Jesus Christ.²⁵ However, many scholars believe that Jude had Jesus Christ in view in both of these titles.²⁶

"Although they claim to be followers of Jesus Christ, Jude says that by rejecting his moral demands they are in fact disowning him as their Master and repudiating his authority as Lord."²⁷

Doctrinal deviation often accompanies and often justifies ethical and moral sin.

Constable: Jud 1:5-16

III. WARNINGS AGAINST FALSE TEACHERS vv. 5-16

"The brief epistle of Jude is without parallel in the New Testament for its vehement denunciation of libertines and apostates."²⁸

College: Jude

JUDE

I. ADDRESS AND GREETING (1-2)

¹ Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ and a brother of James,

To those who have been called, who are loved by God the Father and kept by ^a Jesus Christ: ² Mercy, peace and love be yours in abundance.

^a 1 Or for ; or in

v. 1 Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ

Like most ancient letters, this one begins by identifying its author and recipients. The author's name in Greek is Judas, but it is traditionally translated Jude in English versions (perhaps to distinguish him from Judas Iscariot). The author is probably Jude, the brother of Jesus (see Introduction), but he calls himself a servant (dou'lo" , doulos , also translated "slave") of Jesus Christ. He does not claim authority to write because he is the earthly brother of the Lord, but because, like others (Romans 1:1, Philippians 1:1, James 1:1, 2 Peter 1:1), he is the slave of the Messiah.

and a brother of James,

He distinguishes himself from others named Judas by calling himself the brother of James. This is an unusual designation, since most Jews would use "son of" ( bar ) to describe themselves. This greeting shows how famous James, the brother of the Lord, was in the early church (see the section on the brothers of Jesus in the Introduction to James).

To those who have been called, who are loved by God the Father and kept by Jesus Christ:

Jude does not address his readers by name or location. It may be that his letter originally had such an address that was lost in copying. Some think Jude intended this to be a circular letter to be read in several churches since no specific destination is given. Thus, Jude has been called a "general" or "catholic" (that is, universal) epistle. However, the warmth of Jude's language toward his readers points to a personal knowledge of their particular situation. It is likely, then, that he writes to a specific congregation, not to a group of churches.

Jude does not greet his readers by name, but he does describe them in three ways: "called," "loved by God," and "kept by Jesus Christ." God's calling of his people is a rich concept in the Old Testament (Isaiah 41:9; 42:6; 48:12,15; 49:1; 54:6; Hosea 11:1) and the New Testament (Matthew 22:14; Romans 1:6-7; 8:28; 1 Corinthians 1:2,24,26; 2 Thessalonians 2:14; 1 Peter 1:15; 2 Peter 1:3, Revelation 17:14). "Called" (klhtov" , klçtos ) means they have received God's gracious election through Jesus and are to live faithfully in light of that calling.

Jude also says they are loved (ajgapavw , agapaô ) by God. Some accuse Jude of being exclusively concerned with false teaching. In fact, his main concern is to keep his readers in God's love (see Jude 21). Those loved by God are kept (threvw , tçreô ) by (or for) Jesus Christ. This may mean they are protected by Jesus from evil, including the evil of false teachers (John 17:12). More likely, they are protected for Jesus; that is, they are kept safe for him to receive at his Second Coming (1 Thessalonians 5:23; 2 Timothy 1:12; 1 Peter 1:4-5; Revelation 3:10). The implication is that not all who are called stay with Jesus or are kept for him. Those kept for Jesus are contrasted with the angels who did not keep their place and so have been kept in darkness (Jude 6).

v. 2 Mercy, peace and love be yours in abundance.

Jude greets his readers with the words mercy, peace, and love. Early Christians took the typical Greek greeting (caivrein , chairein , "greeting") and the typical Hebrew greeting (mwlv , shalom , "peace") and gave them deeper meaning. Paul usually greets his readers with "grace" (cavri" , charis ) and "peace" (eijrhvnh , eirçnç ), expressing his wish and prayer that God grant them those spiritual blessings.

Jude does not use "grace and peace," but "mercy and peace," a typical Jewish greeting. It is interesting that "mercy" (e[leo" , eleos ) also appears in the greetings in 1 Timothy 1:2; 2 Timothy 1:2; and 2 John 3, all books that warn of false teachers, just as Jude does. Mercy is especially needed in the face of danger from false teachers. Jude is the only New Testament writer to add "love" (ajgavph , agapç ) to his greeting, again emphasizing the importance of love in this short letter (see vv. 3, 12, 17, 21).

II. REASON FOR WRITING (3-4)

³ Dear friends, although I was very eager to write to you about the salvation we share, I felt I had to write and urge you to contend for the faith that was once for all entrusted to the saints. ⁴ For certain men whose condemnation was written about ^a long ago have secretly slipped in among you. They are godless men, who change the grace of our God into a license for immorality and deny Jesus Christ our only Sovereign and Lord.

^a 4 Or men who were marked out for condemnation

v. 3 Dear friends, although I was very eager to write to you about the salvation we share,

Jude continues with this theme of love by calling his readers "beloved" (a better translation of ajgaphtoiv , agapçtoi , than "dear friends"). He gives a glimpse of the letter he intended or perhaps even started to write. It would have been a general essay on "the salvation we share" (cf. Titus 1:4, "our common faith"). This may mean the salvation Jude and his readers had in common or may refer to the common salvation of Jews and Gentiles. In either case, Jude abandons his intended letter because he felt compelled by the presence of false teachers among those he loved to write a quite different kind of letter, an appeal to contend for the once-for-all faith.

I felt I had to write and urge you to contend for the faith

The word "contend" (ejpagwnivzomai , epagônizomai ) originally had a military or sporting setting; one fought for victory on the battlefield or in the arena. Here it reminds one of the strenuous effort that must be made on behalf of the faith. Christians also are in a battle (Ephesians 6:10-13; 1 Thessalonians 5:8; 1 Timothy 6:12; 2 Timothy 2:4, 4:7) or a competition (1 Corinthians 9:24-25; 2 Timothy 2:5) against evil. Jude will later remind his readers that one fights for the faith not only by opposing false teachers but by prayer, mercy, and love (Jude 17-23). In the name of tolerance, contemporary leaders are prone to ignore all questionable teaching in the church. Jude says defending the faith and warning against false teaching can be a sign of love for our brothers and sisters.

Faith here refers to what is believed, not the act of believing. Some scholars think this objective use of faith proves that Jude was written after the time of the apostles, a time when Christian orthodoxy in doctrine became more fixed. However, other passages in the New Testament speak of faith as a set of doctrines that are believed (Romans 10:8; 1 Corinthians 16:13; 2 Corinthians 13:5; Galatians 1:23, 3:23-25; Philippians 1:25; 1 Timothy 3:9, 4:1,6), so Jude's use of faith does not argue for a late date for the letter.

that was once for all entrusted to the saints.

This message that they believed had been entrusted to them once for all. "Entrusted" or "passed on" (paradivdwmi , paradidômi ) is similar to the word for tradition. This is an appeal to the past. They had received this message of salvation, the faith, from others; now they must fight to preserve it (cf. 1 Corinthians 11:2, 23: 2 Thessalonians 2:15; 3:6; 1 Timothy 6:20-21). This message of faith was normative. It was not to be changed. Like Jesus' sacrifice for sin (Hebrews 10:2, 10; 1 Peter 3:18), it was once for all. Unlike the false teachers, Jude does not believe in a progressive development of Christian doctrine.

True faith had been passed on once for all "to the saints." In the early church, every Christian was a saint (Acts 9:13, 32, 41; Romans 8:27; 12:13; 15:25, 26, 31; Hebrews 6:10; Revelation 5:8). "Saints" (a]gioi , hagioi ) literally means "holy ones." Christians are called to be devoted to God and live holy lives. This contrasts with the false teachers who deny Christ by their ungodliness.

v. 4 For certain men whose condemnation was written about long ago have secretly slipped in among you.

Jude feels compelled to urge the saints to fight for the faith because false teachers had slipped in among them. Like Paul (Galatians 1:7, 2:4; 2 Corinthians 10:10-12), Jude will not dignify these opponents of the faith by calling them by name; instead, he uses "certain men" or "these men" (Jude 8, 10,12,16,19). These men intended to deceive the church since they "secretly slipped in among you" (cf. John 10:1; Galatians 2:4; 2 Timothy 3:6). This may imply they were traveling missionaries who had come as strangers to the church and then lived off its generosity. If so, they are similar to the deceivers warned of in 2 John 10-11: "If anyone comes to you and does not bring this teaching, do not take him into your house or welcome him. Anyone who welcomes him shares in his wicked work."

Although the church may be caught off guard by these false teachers, they can't slip in past the God who knew of them and foretold their condemnation. That condemnation was "written about long ago," perhaps referring to Old Testament warnings against false prophets as well as to warnings from Jesus and the apostles. It probably also refers to the prophecy against false teachers from the Book of Enoch (see Introduction and commentary on Jude 14-15).

They are godless men, who change the grace of our God into a license for immorality

These false teachers are "ungodly" (ajsebhv" , asebçs , a word used six times in different forms in Jude). This implies moral as well as doctrinal fault. False teaching is not merely intellectual but has ethical implications. Specifically, these teachers change grace into a license for immorality (ajsevlgeia , aselgeia ). Not all change is good. This one is a perversion of the meaning of grace. Throughout the New Testament, Christians are warned against immorality (Romans 13:13-14; 2 Corinthians 12:21; Galatians 5:19; 1 Peter 4:3; 2 Peter 2:2, 7, 18; Revelation 2:20-24). The false teachers in Jude not only ignore that warning, they even believe they have the right to be immoral. To Paul's question, "Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase?" (Romans 6:1), these men would answer with a resounding, "Yes!"

and deny Jesus Christ our only Sovereign and Lord.

This misunderstanding of grace as permission to sin leads them to "deny Jesus Christ our only Sovereign and Lord." This denial was probably not verbal (if they had said "Jesus is not Lord," they could not have slipped into the church) but actual: "They claim to know God, but by their actions they deny him" (Titus 1:16). These false teachers wanted salvation without following the Savior who as Sovereign and Lord demands that we die to sin as we follow him.

III. THE JUDGMENT OF THE UNGODLY (5-19)

A. THREE BIBLICAL EXAMPLES OF UNGODLINESS (5-7)

⁵ Though you already know all this, I want to remind you that the Lord ^a delivered his people out of Egypt, but later destroyed those who did not believe. ⁶ And the angels who did not keep their positions of authority but abandoned their own home - these he has kept in darkness, bound with everlasting chains for judgment on the great Day. ⁷ In a similar way, Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding towns gave themselves up to sexual immorality and perversion. They serve as an example of those who suffer the punishment of eternal fire.

^a 5 Some early manuscripts Jesus

Jude begins his look at Old Testament examples by saying he wants to remind his readers of what they already know. This may mean they know the errors of the false teachers. More likely it indicates they know their Bibles, that is, they are familiar with the examples he is about to cite. Much of the teaching of the early church, as well as of the current church, is not brand-new but is a reminder to Christians of what they already know or, at least, should know. The only "new truths" come from false teachers (cf. Galatians 1:9; 1 John 2:19-28). Those new teachings lead to a new morality, or rather to an old immorality.

v. 5 Though you already know all this, I want to remind you that the Lord delivered his people out of Egypt, but later destroyed those who did not believe.

Looking at each of the three examples of apostasy Jude gives will show what they have in common. His first example is Israel who was led by the Lord out of Egypt but refused to enter the promised land and so was punished. This is the story of the twelve spies, ten of whom were afraid of the inhabitants of the land while two, Caleb and Joshua, called for faith in God to give them victory. Most of the Israelites follow the ten, rebel against the Lord, and are punished for their unfaithfulness (Numbers 13:25-14:38). God destroys the very people he had rescued. It is the people of God, not outsiders, who are punished. No wonder this story is used elsewhere in the New Testament to warn Christians against apostasy (1 Corinthians 10:1-13; Hebrews 3:7-4:13).

v. 6 And the angels who did not keep their positions of authority but abandoned their own home -

The second example is the fall of the angels. Although some associate the fall of the morning star (Isaiah 14:11-17) and the king of Tyre (Ezekiel 28:11-19) with the fallen angels, those passages more likely refer to the destruction of human rulers. Some understand the sons of God marrying the daughters of men (Genesis 6:2) to refer to angels falling by marrying humans (see the discussion below). Most likely Jude is referring to the account of the fall of the angels in the Book of Enoch (see the Introduction to Jude for a discussion of his use of Enoch).

these he has kept in darkness, bound with everlasting chains for judgment on the great Day.

Although the Bible does not give details of the fall, it is clear the angels abandoned their proper positions and so deserve punishment (2 Peter 2:4). "Kept" (threvw , tçreô ) in darkness may be a play on words. This is the same word Jude used to greet his readers in v. 2, "kept by Jesus Christ." Jesus keeps everyone in one of two ways, either in his loving care or in darkness for judgment. The chaining of the fallen angels does not contradict other New Testament passages that describe the devil and his angels as active in the world (Luke 22:31; Romans 8:38; Ephesians 6:12; 1 Peter 5:8; Revelation 20:1-3), but rather it points to the certainty of their punishment on "the great Day" of judgment.

v. 7 In a similar way, Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding towns gave themselves up to sexual immorality and perversion. They serve as an example of those who suffer the punishment of eternal fire.

The third example, Sodom and Gomorrah, is introduced by "in the same way" (wJ" , hôs ) tying it closely to the angel example. Genesis 18-19 tells how God rained fire on Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding towns of Admah and Zeboiim (cf. Deuteronomy 29:23; Hosea 11:8) but saved Lot and his daughters. God destroyed the cities because of their great sin, referring to their homosexual practices (Genesis 19:5) and to their arrogant oppression of the poor (see Ezekiel 16:48-50). The "eternal fire" they suffer points to the lasting effects of their destruction and warns of the eternal fire of hell for those who follow their example (see v. 23).

What do these three examples have in common? In all three, evildoers are punished. The unbelieving in Israel are destroyed during the forty years of wandering in the wilderness, the fallen angels are bound in darkness for the judgment day, and Sodom and Gomorrah face eternal fire. So too the false teachers in Jude will receive their due punishment.

Some have tried to find a common sexual sin in all three examples. This is unlikely in the case of Israel, unless Jude's reference to "those who did not believe" includes their sin of "revelry" (sexual immorality) at Sinai (Exodus 32:6). If Jude thinks the sons of God in Genesis 6:2 are angels, then they commit sexual sin with the daughters of men. This forms a close parallel with Sodom where men desire to have sexual relations with angels (who are in the form of men, Genesis 19:1).

Although Jude may have chosen these three as examples of sexual sin, it is more likely he chose them because they speak of intentionally leaving God to follow another way of life. Israel is saved from Egypt "once for all" (v. 5, a{pax , hapax, a Greek word inexplicably left untranslated by the NIV), just as Jude's readers were entrusted with the faith "once for all" (same Greek word, v. 3). However, those Israelites who did not remain faithful were destroyed, just as Jude's readers will be if they do not fight to preserve their faith. The evil angels also abandoned their proper place and home. Sodom and Gomorrah literally "went after strange flesh," that is, they left their natural sexual desires.

These three are all examples of willful apostasy. All intentionally left their saved status to pursue an ungodly way of life. Their punishment is described in increasingly severe terms. The unbelieving Israelites are destroyed, the apostate angels are bound with everlasting chains, and Sodom and Gomorrah suffer eternal fire.

B. APPLICATION OF EXAMPLES TO

JUDE'S OPPONENTS (8-10)

⁸ In the very same way, these dreamers pollute their own bodies, reject authority and slander celestial beings. ⁹ But even the archangel Michael, when he was disputing with the devil about the body of Moses, did not dare to bring a slanderous accusation against him, but said, "The Lord rebuke you!" ¹⁰ Yet these men speak abusively against whatever they do not understand; and what things they do understand by instinct, like unreasoning animals - these are the very things that destroy them.

v. 8 In the very same way,

"In the same way" (oJmoivw" , homoiôs ) compares the men troubling Jude's readers with the Old Testament apostates of Israel, the angels, and Sodom and Gomorrah. By making this comparison between such notorious sinners and the false teachers, "Jude intends to neutralize all possible sympathetic feelings toward them."

these dreamers pollute their own bodies,

Jude calls these men "dreamers," possibly meaning they indulge in erotic fantasies and so "pollute their own bodies." More likely, this means they claim divine approval through dreams for their beliefs and practices. God did give revelations through dreams (Genesis 40:5-19; Judges 7:13; Matthew 1:20; 2:12-13; Acts 2:17 quoting Joel 2:28); however, the Israelites were warned against prophets and dreamers who would lead them into rebellion against God (Deuteronomy 13:1-5; Jeremiah 27:9).

reject authority and slander celestial beings.

Like Sodom and Gomorrah, these false teachers are not only sexually immoral ("pollute their bodies"), but they also show disrespect for angels and thus for God. The "authority" (kuriovth" , kyriotçs ) they reject is elsewhere translated "powers" (Colossians 1:16) or "dominion" (Ephesians 1:21), referring to heavenly beings or angels. They speak evil of "celestial beings" (dovxa" , doxas , literally, "glories" or "glorious ones"), that is, of the angels in glory around God's throne.

This may mean they taught directly against angels but more likely means they rejected God's moral law that included prohibitions against sexual immorality, the "message spoken by angels" (Hebrews 2:2). False teaching always leads to immoral practice. They misunderstand grace by rejecting all law (that was brought by angels) and so turn grace into a license for immorality (v. 4). By so doing they, like Israel, the fallen angels, and Sodom and Gomorrah, reject the Lord and leave their proper place.

v. 9 But even the archangel Michael, when he was disputing with the devil about the body of Moses,

Their audacity is contrasted with the reticence of Michael the archangel, who did not take it upon himself to slander even Satan but relied on God's judgment. The story of Michael disputing with Satan over the body of Moses is not found in the Old Testament (for Moses' death, see Deuteronomy 34:6). Instead, according to early Christian writers Clement of Alexandria (A.D. 150-215), Origen (A.D. 185-254), and Didymus (A.D. 313-398), Jude found the story in The Assumption of Moses , a book written early in the first century that today exists only in fragmentary form (see the Introduction for a discussion of Jude's use of non-biblical books).

did not dare to bring a slanderous accusation against him, but said, "The Lord rebuke you!"

Both Testaments (Daniel 10:13, 21; 12:1; Revelation 12:7-9) and Jewish intertestamental literature describe Michael as the great warrior archangel. If anyone had the right to rebuke the fallen angel Satan, it was Michael. But he knows God alone is Lord of the angels, so he says, "The Lord rebuke you!" (cf. Zechariah 3:2).

v. 10 Yet these men speak abusively against whatever they do not understand; and what things they do understand by instinct, like unreasoning animals - these are the very things that destroy them.

In contrast to Michael who has respect even for Satan's status as an angel, the false teachers slander what they don't understand. Through their dreams they claim greater understanding than others. However, they are not spiritually superior to other humans (as they claim) but are inferior in understanding. Since they don't understand the heavenly realms (although they claim to through their dreams), they have become merely animal in nature and so will be destroyed.

C. THREE FURTHER BIBLICAL EXAMPLES

OF UNGODLINESS (11)

¹¹ Woe to them! They have taken the way of Cain; they have rushed for profit into Balaam's error; they have been destroyed in Korah's rebellion.

v. 11 Woe to them!

Frequently judgment is pronounced upon wrongdoers by "woe to you." These woe pronouncements occur most often in the Old Testament prophets and on the lips of Jesus (Matthew 11:21; 23:13-32; Luke 11:42-52).

They have taken the way of Cain;

Cain is a clear example of jealousy and murder (Genesis 4:1-16; 1 John 3:12) but may seem an unlikely warning against false teaching. However, there is a strong rabbinical tradition, also found in the Jewish writer Philo (20 B.C.-A.D. 50), that portrays Cain as the first heretic. His way is that of selfishness and sensuality. If this tradition is not in Jude's mind, perhaps the comparison is that the false teachers are harming their brothers by their doctrines as Cain harmed his brother Abel. Heresy is always more than being sincerely mistaken about a doctrine. As with Cain, it is direct disobedience to God and has harmful consequences for others.

they have rushed for profit into Balaam's error;

There are two Balaam stories in the Old Testament. In the first (Numbers 22-24), he is hired by Balak, king of Moab, to curse Israel. However, Balaam refuses to curse and blesses them instead. In the second story, Balaam leads Israel into sexual immorality and idolatry (Numbers 25:1-3; 31:16). The parallels with these false teachers are many. Like Balaam, they claim to be prophets ("dreamers" v. 8), lead others into sexual immorality (vv. 4, 8), and commit idolatry by denying Jesus Christ (v. 4). They are not slow in imitating Balaam's greed; rather, they rush into (the Greek word ejkcevw , ekcheô , is used for a flooding stream) his error.

they have been destroyed in Korah's rebellion.

They also rebel against authority as Korah and his companions rebelled against Moses and the Lord. Promoting self by resisting authority is characteristic of false teachers (cf. Titus 1:10-11; 2 Timothy 3:1-9; 3 John 9-10). Korah, Dathan, and Abiram were swallowed by the earth (Numbers 16:32); their followers were destroyed by fire from the Lord (Numbers 16:35). So too, the false teachers of Jude refuse to keep their proper place (like the fallen angels, v. 6), rebel against angels (v. 8) and Jesus (v. 4), and face fiery punishment (v. 7).

All three, Cain, Balaam, and Korah, are examples of rebellion against God's authority. All three destroyed others by their teachings and actions. All three were punished by God. The false teachers in Jude face the same fate.

D. METAPHORS FROM NATURE APPLIED

TO THE UNGODLY (12-13)

¹² These men are blemishes at your love feasts, eating with you without the slightest qualm - shepherds who feed only themselves. They are clouds without rain, blown along by the wind; autumn trees, without fruit and uprooted - twice dead. ¹³ They are wild waves of the sea, foaming up their shame; wandering stars, for whom blackest darkness has been reserved forever.

v. 12 These men are blemishes at your love feasts,

Jude mines heaven and earth to find six metaphorical examples of the behavior of the false teachers. First, he says they are "blemishes at your love feasts." This is the only place the word "love feast" (ajgavph , agapç , the plural form here is literally "loves,") is used in the New Testament, although the practice is described by Paul in 1 Corinthians 11:20-22. It is likely that in the first century the Lord's Supper was part of a larger meal, the love feast, where fellowship was expressed, and the poor were fed. Beginning in the second century, the love feast and the Lord's Supper became separated.

The false teachers are "blemishes" or "reefs" (spivla" , s pilas , can have either meaning) at the love feasts. If "blemishes" or "spots" is the correct translation (cf. 2 Peter 2:13), then they are like cancers on the body of Christ. However, in keeping with the nature metaphors that follow, "reefs" is a better translation. The false teachers are like dangerous coral reefs that cause others to shipwreck their faith (cf. 1 Timothy 1:19).

eating with you without the slightest qualm - shepherds who feed only themselves.

The irony is clear with either translation. The love feast is to express fellowship with Christ and fellow Christians; these men abuse it by feeding only themselves and eating without reverence for the body of Christ (ajfovbw" , aphobôs , "without the slightest qualm," cf. 1 Corinthians 11:29). "Feeding themselves" (literally "shepherding themselves") is a second metaphor, recalling biblical warnings against selfish leaders among God's people (Ezekiel 34:1-10; Isaiah 56:11; John 10:12-13). This language implies the false teachers were fleecing the flock of God by prophesying for profit as Balaam did (v. 11).

They are clouds without rain, blown along by the wind;

Not only are they reefs and evil shepherds, they also are "clouds without rain" (cf. Proverbs 25:14). In a dry climate it is particularly disappointing to expect rain and receive none. So too these false teachers promise much but deliver nothing. "Blown by the wind" indicates their instability (cf. Ephesians 4:14).

autumn trees, without fruit and uprooted - twice dead.

The barrenness of their promises is shown by the fourth metaphor that they are fruitless trees. The figure of fruit for obedience is common in the Bible (cf. Psalm 1:3; John 15:1-6). The Greek word (fqinopwrinov" , phthinopôrinos ) translated "autumn" is actually "late autumn." Harvest is past, and it is too late for them to produce fruit. "Twice dead" may be a reference to the second death as punishment for the false teachers (cf. Revelation 2:11; 20:6; 21:8). "Uprooted" indicates their separation from the community of the faithful and is also a symbol of punishment (cf. Psalm 52:5; Proverbs 2:22; Jeremiah 1:10; Matthew 3:10; 7:19; 15:13; Luke 13:6-9).

v. 13 They are wild waves of the sea, foaming up their shame;

A fifth metaphor says as waves throw debris up on the seashore, so these men spew forth their shame (cf. Isaiah 57:20). To Israel, the sea was always a symbol of danger and chaos (Psalm 107:23-28; Ezekiel 28:8; Revelation 21:1). Here it is the moral chaos of the false teachers that is the danger.

wandering stars, for whom blackest darkness has been reserved forever.

Finally, they are "wandering stars," perhaps meteors or comets but more likely planets that the ancients thought had irregular courses. Like meteors, the false teachers flash brilliantly for a short time, but they give no lasting light. As the planets wander across the sky, so these men wander from the truth ("wander" [planhvth" , plançtçs ] is from the same root as "error" in v. 11). "Blackest darkness" reminds one of Jesus' warning of "outer darkness" (Matthew 8:12; 22:13; 25:30).

Taken together, these six metaphors focus on the selfishness ("feeding themselves"), instability ("blown by wind," "wild waves," "wandering stars"), and barrenness ("without rain," "fruitless") of the false teachers. They particularly emphasize the finality of their punishment ("uprooted," "twice dead," "blackest darkness"). Although there are Old Testament parallels, the last four metaphors - clouds, trees, waves, stars - are probably drawn from The Book of Enoch , which Jude will quote directly in the next section.

E. ENOCH'S PROPHECY AGAINST

THE UNGODLY (14-16)

¹⁴ Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men: "See, the Lord is coming with thousands upon thousands of his holy ones ¹⁵ to judge everyone, and to convict all the ungodly of all the ungodly acts they have done in the ungodly way, and of all the harsh words ungodly sinners have spoken against him." ¹⁶ These men are grumblers and faultfinders; they follow their own evil desires; they boast about themselves and flatter others for their own advantage.

v. 14 Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men:

Jude supports his case against the false teachers by quoting from 1 Enoch 1:9 (see the discussion of his use of pseudepigraphical writings in the Introduction), which reads:

Behold, he will arrive with ten million of the holy ones in order to execute judgment upon all. He will destroy the wicked ones and censure all flesh on account of everything that they have done, that which the sinners and the wicked ones committed against him.

"See, the Lord is coming with thousands upon thousands of his holy ones

Jude adapts the quotation to his circumstances by identifying the one to come with the Lord (that is, Jesus) who will come to judge the ungodly (that is, the false teachers). He comes with an uncountable host (literally myriads) of holy ones, perhaps glorified saints but more likely angels (cf. Deuteronomy 33:2-3; Daniel 7:10; Zechariah 14:5; Matthew 25:31; 2 Thessalonians 1:7; also see the comments on James 5:4). Their holiness contrasts with the ungodliness of the false teachers. The picture here is of a conquering Lord leading his angelic army against the forces of evil.

v. 15 to judge everyone, and to convict all the ungodly of all the ungodly acts they have done in the ungodly way, and of all the harsh words ungodly sinners have spoken against him."

He comes to judge the ungodly (a word used four times in different forms in this single verse). Ungodly (ajsebhv" , asebçs ) implies both moral fault and rejection of God (that is, of Jesus, v. 4). The ungodly will be judged for their acts and harsh words against the Lord Jesus and his angels ("slander celestial beings," v. 8).

v. 16 These men are grumblers and faultfinders; they follow their own evil desires; they boast about themselves and flatter others for their own advantage.

Jude further applies the quotation to his opponents by describing them as grumblers (goggustaiv , gongystai ) and faultfinders (memyivmoiroi , mempsimoiroi ). Grumbling against God recalls the Israelites who murmured in the wilderness and were punished by God (v. 5; cf. Exodus 15:24; 16:2, 7-9, 12; Numbers 14:2,27,29,36; Deuteronomy 1:27; Psalm 106:25; 1 Corinthians 10:10) as well as those who rejected the teaching of Jesus (John 6:41). "Faultfinders" is better translated "complainers." Like the fallen angels (v. 6), the false teachers are discontented with the status God has given them, so they grumble and whine.

As an attempt to increase their status, they brag (literally, "speak big" (uJpevrogka , hyperonka ) about themselves and flatter those in power (literally, "admire faces," in other words, judge by appearance, cf. James 2:1-9). Not content to please the Lord Jesus, the all-powerful Lord of hosts, they fawn over those who appear influential but in truth have no permanent power.

F. THE WARNING OF THE APOSTLES (17-19)

¹⁷ But, dear friends, remember what the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ foretold. ¹⁸ They said to you, "In the last times there will be scoffers who will follow their own ungodly desires." ¹⁹ These are the men who divide you, who follow mere natural instincts and do not have the Spirit.

v. 17 But, dear friends, remember what the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ foretold.

The address "dear friends" (Greek, "beloved") is a transition, contrasting the false teachers with Jude's readers. Unlike the false teachers who flout authority, the beloved are to hold to the faith once delivered by remembering what they were taught by the apostles, whether personally, through others, or by apostolic writings. Just as the Old Testament (vv. 5-11) and Enoch (vv. 14-15) predicted the coming and fate of the false teachers, so also the apostles foretold their judgment (see Acts 20:29-31; 1 Timothy 4:1-3; 2 Timothy 3:1-9; 4:3; 1 John 2:18-19; 4:1-3). The apostles received this warning from Jesus himself (Mark 13:5-8, 21-23; Matthew 7:15).

v. 18 They said to you, "In the last times there will be scoffers who will follow their own ungodly desires."

The apostolic warning calls the false teachers "scoffers" or "mockers," a word (ejmpaivkth" , empaiktçs ) used often in the Old Testament to describe the ungodly (Psalms 1:1; 35:16; Proverbs 1:22; 9:7-8; 13:1; 14:6; 19:25-29). These teachers have scoffed at Christ (vv. 4, 15), at authority (v. 8), at angels (v. 8), and at anything they do not understand (v. 10). Rejecting proper authority, they are left with their own ungodly desires (see v. 16).

v. 19 These are the men who divide you,

These men divide the church, referring not to an actual schism (they still share the same love feasts as the rest of the church, v. 12) but to an attempt to lead others astray (as at Corinth, "I follow Paul," "I follow Apollos," etc. 1 Corinthians 1:10-17). They may have convinced others that they were more enlightened and spiritual than most Christians, and so they deserved to lead the church.

who follow mere natural instincts and do not have the Spirit.

But in his strongest language yet, Jude says they are natural and do not have the Spirit. Paul makes this same contrast between the natural man ("the man without the Spirit," NIV) and the spiritual man (1 Corinthians 2:10-15). James 3:15 speaks of a wisdom that is purely natural or "unspiritual" and so is earthly and of the devil. These false teachers follow their own natural inclinations, and although they may claim dreams and visions from God (v. 8), by their ungodly acts, they show they actually do not have the Spirit. This is the same as saying they have no salvation, since ". . . if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he does not belong to Christ" (Romans 8:9b).

IV. A CALL TO FAITH, LOVE, AND MERCY (20-23)

²⁰ But you, dear friends, build yourselves up in your most holy faith and pray in the Holy Spirit. ²¹ Keep yourselves in God's love as you wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to bring you to eternal life.

²² Be merciful to those who doubt; ²³ snatch others from the fire and save them; to others show mercy, mixed with fear - hating even the clothing stained by corrupted flesh.

v. 20 But you, dear friends,

This paragraph begins with a contrast ("But you . . .") and continues to state and imply contrasts between the false teachers and the faithful Christians (the "dear friends," or literally in Greek, "the beloved ones" [ajgaphtoiv , agapçtoi ]). Along with these contrasts are several echoes of previous verses in Jude. Thus, these verses function as a summary.

build yourselves up in your most holy faith

The faithful are encouraged here by a series of four commands. First, they are "to build yourselves up on your most holy faith." The metaphor of the church as a building occurs throughout the New Testament (Matthew 16:18; Acts 20:32; 1 Corinthians 3:9-15; Colossians 2:6-7; and other passages). Here Christians as a group, not just individually, are to build themselves up on faith, that is, on the once-for-all beliefs that were entrusted to them (v. 3). That faith is holy in contrast to the ungodliness of the false teachers. The false teachers are trying to tear down and destroy the faith. The beloved are to build it up.

and pray in the Holy Spirit.

In contrast to the false teachers who do not have the Spirit (v. 19), the faithful are to "pray in the Holy Spirit." This does not necessarily imply charismatic prayer (as in 1 Corinthians 14:13-17), since the Spirit intercedes for Christians whenever they pray (Romans 8:15-16, 26-27; Galatians 4:6; Ephesians 6:18). It is the Spirit who enables us to confess, "Jesus is Lord" (1 Corinthians 12:3; 1 John 4:2), but these false teachers deny Jesus (v. 2) and so cannot pray in the Spirit. Praying in the Spirit means confessing Christ and receiving help in prayer from his Holy Spirit.

v. 21 Keep yourselves in God's love

Thirdly, the faithful are urged to "keep yourselves in God's love." This does not mean "your love for God," but "his love for you." God's love for the Christian is unending, but it calls for effort to stay with the faith and so stay in his love (John 15:9; 1 John 4:16). Unlike the disobedient angels who abandoned their position with God (v. 6), and the false teachers who pervert God's grace and love (v. 4), the beloved ones must be content to remain in God's love where they belong.

as you wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to bring you to eternal life.

Finally, Jude encourages them to "wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to bring you to eternal life." Although he doesn't use the word, Jude here speaks of the sure hope of the Christian. The beloved have already received mercy (Jude even greets them with the word v. 2), but the mercy of Jesus Christ will be fully revealed at the last day when the saints receive eternal life (cf. 2 Timothy 1:18). Waiting for that day is not merely passive but calls for action - building, praying, and keeping.

In these four injunctions ("build," "pray," "keep," "wait") there are references to the three theological virtues - faith, love, and hope - and to the Trinity - Holy Spirit, God, and Jesus Christ.

v. 22 Be merciful to those who doubt;

The words of verses 22-23 occur in a variety of ways in different Greek manuscripts and English translations. In the NIV there are three classes of people mentioned, each increasingly caught up in the error of the false teachers.

Having strongly condemned the false teachers and their error, the question arises, "How then should we treat those who are tempted to follow their error?" Staying in God's love and waiting for the mercy of Christ motivates the faithful to show love and mercy to others. Some are not sure of what they believe or whom they should follow. Such doubters need mercy, not condemnation. Having mercy on doubters implies the faithful should correct them with gentleness.

v. 23 snatch others from the fire and save them;

Others are in greater danger from the false teachers. They stand on the brink of hellfire. They must be snatched (aJrpavzw , harpazô ) from the fire (cf. Zechariah 3:1-5; Amos 4:11) and saved before it is too late (cf. James 5:20). There is a strong sense of urgency here. The faithful cannot ignore those who are tempted to be immoral and to deny Jesus like the false teachers. If ignored, they will suffer the punishment of the ungodly (see vv. 6,7,13,15).

to others show mercy, mixed with fear - hating even the clothing stained by corrupted flesh.

Others are so influenced by the false teachers that it is as if their clothes were soiled by sin (Isaiah 4:4; Zechariah 3:3-4). Such sin can contaminate others, even those who try to show mercy. False teaching is contagious. Caution or fear is needed to insure that the faithful themselves are not led astray.

These verses clearly show the responsibility that faithful Christians have toward those who are confused about the faith or even living contrary to it. Contending for the faith does not call for treating others harshly. One cannot fight for the faith without having the attitude of the one in whom our faith rests, the one who came to seek and save the lost (Luke 19:10). The faithful are to do all they can in a spirit of gentleness and mercy to restore others to faith, and yet they must be cautious or they too will fall prey to temptation (Galatians 6:1-2).

V. DOXOLOGY (24-25)

²⁴ To him who is able to keep you from falling and to present you before his glorious presence without fault and with great joy - ²⁵ to the only God our Savior be glory, majesty, power and authority, through Jesus Christ our Lord, before all ages, now and forevermore! Amen.

Jude ends his letter with one of the most beautiful statements of praise in Scripture. This doxology (from dovxa , doxa , the Greek word for "glory") is similar to others in the New Testament (Romans 16:25-27; Ephesians 3:20-21; Philippians 4:20; 1 Timothy 1:17; Revelation 5:13) but has unique features that tie it to the rest of Jude.

v. 24 To him who is able to keep you from falling

Jude's praise is to the one "who is able to keep you from falling." The idea of sin as stumbling is found frequently in the Psalms (38:16; 56:13; 66:9; 73:2; 91:12; 116:8; 121:3) and in James (2:10; 3:2). Here stumbling is falling into the error of the false teachers and so suffering the fate of the fallen angels ( v. 6). Jude has warned strongly against the danger of being contaminated by false teaching. This warning might have tempted his readers to focus on their own weakness and despair of remaining faithful. Jude moves them to courage by ending his letter with praise for the loving, powerful God who sustains believers. Christians must contend for the faith (v. 3), but they rely on God's strength for the fight, not on their own. Defense ends in praise. As Jude began his letter by calling them "kept by Jesus Christ," so here, using a different Greek word (fulavssw , phylassô ), he ends by praising the God who keeps them.

and to present you before his glorious presence without fault and with great joy -

God will not only keep them from falling now, but he will ultimately allow them to enter his presence without fault and with great joy. Faultless (a[nwmo" , anômos ) may imply that they stand before God as unblemished "living sacrifices" (Romans 12:1), just as Old Testament sacrifices were to be without spot or blemish (Exodus 12:5; Leviticus 22:21; Malachi 1:13-14). More likely, it means they will stand morally blameless before God. Christians rejoice in his grace and power that alone can make them blameless (1 Thessalonians 5:23).

v. 25 to the only God our Savior

This God who is able to protect and save is the only God. This reflects the Shema , the great Jewish creed that proclaims that the Lord is one (Deuteronomy 6:4; see the comments on James 2:19). It is also a reminder that the false teachers have rejected Jesus as "our only sovereign and Lord" (v. 4), and by doing so have rejected the only God.

God is also "our Savior" (swthvr , sôtçr ), a title usually used for Jesus (but see Luke 1:47; 1 Timothy 1:1; 2:3; 4:10; Titus 1:3; 2:10; 3:4). The term here likely has an Old Testament background, and so is equivalent to the phrase, "the God of our salvation" (Psalms 68:19; 88:1).

be glory, majesty, power and authority, through Jesus Christ our Lord, before all ages, now and forevermore! Amen.

God is praised with four terms. Glory (dovxa , doxa) is a rich word pointing to the bright presence of God that overshadowed Sinai (Exodus 24:16-17) and the temple (1 Kings 8:11). It also suggests the reputation and renown of God. Majesty (megalwsuvnh , megalôsynç ) connotes the transcendence of God. He is beyond human comprehension. Power (kravto" , kratos ) and authority (ejxousiva , exousia ) are synonymous. "Authority" may be Jude's final swipe at the false teachers who do not recognize God's rule.

The greatest way to fight false teachers is to praise the God they deny. All praise to God is through Jesus Christ our Lord. That praise stretches from eternity to eternity. To these words of praise, all believers say a heartfelt amen.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

Commentary -- Other

Evidence: Jud 1:3

USING THE LAW IN EVANGELISM

Regarding the Law's use in evangelism, Martin Luther stated: "This now is the Christian teaching and preaching, which God be praised, we know and possess, and it is not necessary at present to develop it further, but only to offer the admonition that it be maintained in Christendom with all diligence. For Satan has attacked it hard and strong from the beginning until present, and gladly would he completely extinguish it and tread it under foot."

Never lose sight of the mandate of the Church: to contend earnestly for the faith. The battle in which we find ourselves is for the salvation of lost sinners.

" When people inquire as to the relevance of our gospel, we must not be tricked into going on the defensive. We must immediately take the offensive, for our Lord Himself has promised that the gates of hell shall not withstand the assault of His Church." Dr. Leighton Ford

Evidence: Jud 1:4

False converts have " crept in unawares" and sit amid God’s people. They think that salvation and sin are compatible. They are actually workers of iniquity. See Mat 7:21-23 .

Evidence: Jud 1:7

QUESTIONS & OBJECTIONS

" God made me to be a homosexual, so He doesn’t want me to change."

Homosexuals argue that they did not make a conscious decision to be that way, so it must be natural. They are born that way—just as all of us are born with a sin nature and sinful desires ( Eph 2:1-3 ). Tell them that it is natural for them, and for all of us, to be tempted to do things that God says are wrong. In the same way, pedophiles and adulterers (alcoholics, drug addicts, etc.) don’t make a conscious decision to " choose" that self-destructive lifestyle, they simply give in to their sinful desires. However, although sin is natural for unbelievers, that doesn’t mean God wants them to remain that way. God can set them free from their sinful nature ( Rom 7:23-25 ; Rom 8:1-2 ), give them new desires ( Eph 4:22–24 ), and help them withstand temptations ( 1Co 10:13 ). See 1Co 6:9-11 footnote.

Evidence: Jud 1:8

Here is an insight into the heart of a false convert : he has unclean imaginations, is sexually immoral, and refuses to submit to church (biblical) authority.

Introduction / Outline

Robertson: Jude (Book Introduction)

THE EPISTLE OF JUDE

ABOUT a.d. 65 TO 67

By Way of Introduction

The Author

He calls himself Judas, but this was a very common name. In the N.T. itself we have Judas Iscariot and Judas not Iscariot (Joh_14:22; also called Judas of James, son or brother, Luk_6:6), Judas a brother of our Lord (Mat_13:55), Judas of Galilee (Act_5:37), Judas of Damascus (Act_9:11), Judas Barsabbas (Act_15:22). The author explains that he is a " slave" of Jesus Christ as James did (Jud_1:1), and adds that he is also a brother of James. Clement of Alexandria thinks that, like James, he deprecated being called the brother of the Lord Jesus (as by Hegesippus later) as claiming too much authority. Keil identifies him with Jude the Apostle (not Iscariot), but that is most unlikely. The Epistle is one of the disputed books of Eusebius. It was recognized in the canon in the Third Council of Carthage (a.d. 397). It appears in the Muratorian Canon (a.d. 170).

The Relation to 2 Peter

Beyond a doubt one of these Epistles was used by the other, as one can see by comparing particularly Jude 1:3-18 and 2 Peter 2:1-18. As already said concerning 2 Peter, scholars are greatly divided on this point, and in our present state of knowledge it does not seem possible to reach a solid conclusion. The probability is that not much time elapsed between them. Mayor devotes a whole chapter to the discussion of the relation between 2 Peter and Jude and reaches the conclusion " that in Jude we have the first thought, in Peter the second thought." That is my own feeling, but it is all so subjective that I have no desire to urge the point unduly. Bigg is equally positive that 2 Peter comes before Jude.

The Use of Apocryphal Books

Jude (verse Jud_1:14) quotes from " Enoch" by name and says that he " prophesied." What he quotes is a combination of various passages in the Book of Enoch as we have it now. It used to be held that part of Enoch was later than Jude, but Charles seems to have disproved that, though the book as we have it has many interpolations. Tertullian wanted to canonise Enoch because of what Jude says, whereas Chrysostom says that the authenticity of Jude was doubted because of the use of Enoch. In verse Jud_1:9 there seems to be an allusion to the Assumption of Moses , another apocryphal book, but it is the use of " prophesied" in verse Jud_1:14 about Enoch that gave most offence. It is possible, of course, that Jude did not attach the full sense to that term.

The Style

It is terse and picturesque, with a fondness for triplets. The use of the O.T. is very much like that in 2 Peter. Alford notes that it is impassioned invective with epithet on epithet, image on image. Bigg remarks on the stern and unbending nature of the author, with no pathos and a harsh view of things and with frequent use of Pauline phraseology. There are some fifteen words not in the rest of the N.T. The grammar is less irregular than that of 2 Peter. There is often a poetic ring in his words.

The Purpose

The author undoubtedly has the Gnostics in mind and is seeking to warn his readers against them, as is true of 2 Peter. This same purpose appears in the Johannine Epistles, as was true also of Colossians, Ephesians, the Pastoral Epistles.

The Readers

Of this we know nothing at all. Dr. Chase believes that the Epistle was sent to Antioch in Syria. That may be true, though it is mere conjecture. Any place or places in Asia Minor would suit so far as we know. The readers were probably both Jewish and Gentile Christians. Jerusalem and Alexandria are urged as the place of composition, but of that we have no real information.

The Date

This really turns on the genuineness of the Epistle. There is no clear indication of the date, for the Gnostics described can belong to the first or to the second century. If it was used by 2 Peter, that would place it slightly before that Epistle. The date suggested, 65 to 67 a.d., is purely conjectural.

Vincent: Jude (Book Introduction)

The Epistle of Jude

This brief letter is assigned to the Judas of Mat 13:55, one of the brethren of Jesus, and of James, the author of the catholic epistle. It is a hotly debated question whether Peter's second letter or Jude's epistle is the earlier, and, consequently, which writer drew upon the other. It is quite evident, either that the one used the other's epistle or that both drew from a common source. A satisfactory decision is impossible in the present state of the evidence. The matter which is common to the two epistles, besides various scattered resemblances, is principally in Jude 3-18; 2Pe 1:1-5; 2:1-18 (see Ezra Abbot, Expositor , 2d series, iii., 139).

Besides the resemblance to Second Peter, the epistle is marked by its apocryphal references, especially to the Book of Enoch (see notes on Jud 1:9, Jud 1:14). In style it is terse and picturesque. " It is Greek as learned by a foreigner, and partly from books, and it is mixed up with Hebrew phrases." It contains at least fifteen words not found elsewhere in the New Testament. Dean Alford says: " It is an impassioned invective, in which the writer heaps epithet on epithet, and image on image, and returns again and again to the licentious apostates against whom he warns the church, as though all language were insufficient to give an adequate idea of their profligacy, and of his own abhorrence of their perversion of the grace and doctrines of the Gospel."

List of Greek Words Used by Jude Only

ἀποδιορίζω to separate Jud 1:19 ἄπταιστος without falling Jud 1:24 γογγυστής murmurer Jud 1:16 δεῖγμα example Jud 1:7 ἐκπορνεύω to give over to fornication Jud 1:7 ἐνυπνιάζω to dream Jud 1:8 ἐπαγωνίζομαι earnestly contend Jud 1:3 ἐπαφρίζω to foam out Jud 1:13 μεμψίμοιρος complainer Jud 1:16 παρεισδύω to creep in unawares Jud 1:4 πλανήτης a wanderer Jud 1:13 σπιλάς rock Jud 1:12 ὑπέχω to suffer, undergo Jud 1:7 φθινοπωρινός autumnal Jud 1:12 φυσικῶς naturally Jud 1:10

JFB: Jude (Book Introduction)

AUTHOR.--He calls himself in the address "the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James." See Introduction to the Epistle of James, in proof of James the apostle, and James the Lord's brother, the bishop of Jerusalem, being one and the same person. Gal 1:19 alone seems to me to prove this. Similarly, Jude the brother of our Lord, and Jude the apostle, seem to be one and the same. JEROME [Against Helvidius], rightly maintains that by the Lord's brethren are meant his cousins, children of Mary and Cleophas (the same as Alphæus). From 1Co 9:5 (as "brethren of the Lord" stands between "other apostles" and "Cephas"), it seems natural to think that the brethren of the Lord are distinguished from the apostles only because all his brethren were not apostles, but only James and Jude. Jude's reason for calling himself "brother of Jesus," was that James, as bishop of Jerusalem, was better known than himself. Had he been, in the strict sense, brother of our Lord, he probably would have so entitled himself. His omission of mention of his apostleship is no proof that he was not an apostle; for so also James omits it in his heading; and Paul, in his Epistles to the Philippians, Thessalonians, and Philemon, omits it. Had the writer been a counterfeiter of the apostle Jude, he would doubtless have called himself an "apostle." He was called also Lebbæus and Thaddeus, probably to distinguish him from Judas Iscariot, the traitor. Lebbæus, from Hebrew "leeb," "heart," means courageous. Thaddeus is the same as Theudas, from Hebrew "thad," the "breast." Luke and John, writing later than Matthew, when there would be no confusion between him and Judas Iscariot, give his name Judas. The only circumstance relating to him recorded in the Gospels occurs in Joh 14:22, "Judas saith unto Him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself unto us, and not unto the world?" JEROME [Commentary on Matthew] says that he was sent to Edessa, to Abgarus, king of Osroene, or Edessa, and that he preached in Syria, Arabia, Mesopotamia, and Persia, in which last country he suffered martyrdom. The story is told on EUSEBIUS' authority, that Abgarus, on his sickbed, having heard of Jesus' power to heal, sent to beg Him to come and cure him, to which the Lord replied, praising his faith, that though he had not seen the Saviour, he yet believed; adding, "As for what thou hast written, that I should come to thee, it is necessary that all those things for which I was sent should be fulfilled by Me in this place, and that having filled them I should be received up to Him that sent Me. When, therefore, I shall be received into heaven, I will send unto thee some one of My disciples who shall both heal thy distemper and give life to thee and those with thee." Thomas is accordingly said to have been inspired to send Thaddeus for the cure and baptism of Abgarus. The letters are said to have been shown Thaddeus among the archives of Edessa. It is possible such a message was verbally sent, and the substance of it registered in writing afterwards (compare 2Ki. 5:1-27; and Mat 15:22). HEGESIPPUS (in EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 3.20]) states that when Domitian inquired after David's posterity, some grandsons of Jude, called the Lord's brother, were brought into his presence. Being asked as to their possessions, they said that they had thirty-nine acres of the value of nine thousand denarii, out of which they paid him taxes, and lived by the labor of their hands, a proof of which they gave by showing the hardness of their hands. Being interrogated as to Christ and His kingdom, they replied that it was not of this world, but heavenly; and that it would be manifested at the end of the world, when He would come in glory to judge the living and the dead.

AUTHENTICITY.--EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 3.25], reckons it among the Antilegomena or controverted Scriptures, "though recognized by the majority." The reference to the contest of Michael, the archangel, with the devil, for the body of Moses, not mentioned elsewhere in the Old Testament, but found in the apocryphal "Book of Enoch," probably raised doubts as to its authenticity, as JEROME [On Illustrious Men, 4] says. Moreover, its not being addressed to one particular Church, or individual, caused it not to be so immediately recognized as canonical. A counterfeiter would have avoided using what did not occur in the Old Testament, and which might be regarded as apocryphal.

As to the book of Enoch, if quoted by Jude, his quotation of a passage from it gives an inspired sanction only to the truth of that passage, not to the whole book; just as Paul, by inspiration, sanctions particular sentiments from ARATUS, EPIMENIDES, and MENANDER, but not all their writings. I think, rather as there is some slight variation between Jude's statement and that of the book of Enoch, that Jude, though probably not ignorant of the book of Enoch, stamps with inspired sanction the current tradition of the Jews as to Enoch's prophecies; just as Paul mentions the names of the Egyptian magicians, "Jannes and Jambres" (2Ti 3:8), not mentioned in the Old Testament. At all events, the prophecy ascribed to Enoch by Jude was really his, being sanctioned as such by this inspired writer. So also the narration as to the archangel Michael's dispute with Satan concerning the body of Moses, is by Jude's inspired authority (Jud 1:9) declared true. The book of Enoch is quoted by JUSTIN MARTYR, IRENÆUS, CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA, &c. Bruce, the Abyssinian traveller, brought home three copies of it in Ethiopic, from Alexandria, of which Archbishop Lawrence, in 1821, gave an English translation. The Ethiopic was a version from the Greek, and the Greek doubtless a version from the Hebrew, as the names of the angels in it show. The Apostolic Constitutions, ORIGEN [Against Celsus], JEROME, and AUGUSTINE, pronounce it not canonical. Yet it is in the main edifying, vindicating God's government of the world, natural and spiritual, and contradicting none of the Scripture statements. The name Jesus never occurs, though "Son of man," so often given to Messiah in the Gospels, is frequent, and terms are used expressive of His dignity, character, and acts, exceeding the views of Messiah in any other Jewish book. The writer seems to have been a Jew who had become thoroughly imbued with the sacred writings of Daniel. And, though many coincidences occur between its sentiments and the New Testament, the Messianic portions are not distinct enough to prove that the writer knew the New Testament. Rather, he seems to have immediately preceded Christ's coming, about the time of Herod the Great, and so gives us a most interesting view of believing Jews' opinions before the advent of our Lord. The Trinity is recognized (Enoch 60:13,14). Messiah is "the elect One" existing from eternity (Enoch 48:2,3,5); "All kings shall fall down before Him, and worship and fix their hopes on this Son of man" (Enoch 61:10-13). He is the object of worship (Enoch 48:3,4); He is the supreme Judge (Enoch 60:10,11; 68:38,39). There shall be a future state of retribution (Enoch 93:8,9; 94:2,4; 95; 96; 99; 103); The eternity of future punishment (Enoch 103:5). VOLKMAR, in ALFORD, thinks the book was written at the time of the sedition of Barchochebas (A.D. 132), by a follower of Rabbi Akiba, the upholder of that impostor. This would make the book Antichristian in its origin. If this date be correct, doubtless it copied some things from Jude, giving them the Jewish, not the Christian, coloring.

EUSEBIUS [Demonstration of the Gospel, 3.5] remarks, it accords with John's humility that in Second and Third John he calls himself "the elder." For the same reason James and Jude call themselves "servants of Jesus Christ." CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA [Adumbrations, in Epistle of Jude, p. 1007] says, "Jude, through reverential awe, did not call himself brother, but servant, of Jesus Christ, and brother of James."

TERTULLIAN [On the Apparel of Women, 3] cites the Epistle as that of the apostle James. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA in Miscellanies [3.2.11] quotes Jud 1:8, Jud 1:17 as Scripture, in The Instructor [3.8.44], Jud 1:5. The MURATORI fragment asserts its canonicity [ROUTH, Sacred Fragments, 1.306]. ORIGEN [Commentary on Matthew 13:55] says, "Jude wrote an Epistle of few lines, but one filled full of the strong words of heavenly grace." Also, in his Commentary on Matthew 22:23, ORIGEN quotes Jud 1:6; and on Matthew 18:10, he quotes Jud 1:1. He calls the writer "Jude the apostle," in the Latin remains of his works (compare DAVIDSON, Introduction to the New Testament, vol. 3, p. 498). JEROME [On Illustrious Men, 4] reckons it among the Scriptures. Though the oldest manuscripts of the Peschito omit it, EPHREM THE SYRIAN recognizes it. WORDSWORTH reasons for its genuineness thus: Jude, we know, died before John, that is, before the beginning of the second century. Now EUSEBIUS [Ecclesiastical History, 3.32] tells us that James was succeeded in the bishopric of Jerusalem by Symeon his brother; and also that Symeon sat in that see till A.D. 107, when as a martyr he was crucified in his hundred twentieth year. We find that the Epistle to Jude was known in the East and West in the second century; it was therefore circulated in Symeon's lifetime. It never would have received currency such as it had, nor would Symeon have permitted a letter bearing the name of an apostle, his own brother Jude, brother of his own apostolical predecessor, James, to have been circulated, if it were not really Jude's.

TO WHOM ADDRESSED.--The references to Old Testament history, Jud 1:5, Jud 1:7, and to Jewish tradition, Jud 1:14, &c., make it likely that Jewish Christians are the readers to whom Jude mainly (though including also all Christians, Jud 1:1) writes, just as the kindred Epistle, Second Peter, is addressed primarily to the same class; compare Introduction to First Peter and Introduction to Second Peter. The persons stigmatized in it were not merely libertines (as ALFORD thinks), though no doubt that was one of their prominent characteristics, but heretics in doctrine, "denying the only Lord God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ." Hence he urges believers "earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered unto the saints" (Jud 1:3). Insubordination, self-seeking, and licentiousness, the fruit of Antinomian teachings, were the evils against which Jude warns his readers; reminding them that, to build themselves in their most holy faith, and to pray in the Holy Ghost, are the only effectual safeguards. The same evils, along with mocking skepticism, shall characterize the last days before the final judgment, even as in the days when Enoch warned the ungodly of the coming flood. As Peter was in Babylon in writing 1Pe 5:13, and probably also in writing Second Peter (compare Introduction to First Peter and Introduction to Second Peter), Jude addressed his Epistle primarily to the Jewish Christians in and about Mesopotamian Babylon (a place of great resort to the Jews in that day), or else to the Christian Jews dispersed in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia (1Pe 1:1), the persons addressed by Peter. For Jude is expressly said to have preached in Mesopotamia [JEROME, Commentary on Matthew], and his Epistle, consisting of only twenty-five verses, contains in them no less than eleven passages from Second Peter (see my Introduction to Second Peter for the list). Probably in Jud 1:4 he witnesses to the fulfilment of Peter's prophecy, "There are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained (rather as Greek, "forewritten," that is, announced beforehand by the apostle Peter's written prophecy) to this condemnation, ungodly men denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ." Compare 2Pe 2:1, "There shall be false teachers among you who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction." Also Jud 1:17-18 plainly refers to the very words of 2Pe 3:3, "Remember the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus; how they told you there should be mockers in the last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts." This proves, in opposition to ALFORD, that Jude's Epistle is later than Peter's (whose inspiration he thus confirms, just as Peter confirms Paul's, 2Pe 3:15-16), not vice versa.

TIME AND PLACE OF WRITING.--ALFORD thinks, that, considering Jude was writing to Jews and citing signal instances of divine vengeance, it is very unlikely he would have omitted to allude to the destruction of Jerusalem if he had written after that event which uprooted the Jewish polity and people. He conjectures from the tone and references that the writer lived in Palestine. But as to the former, negative evidence is doubtful; for neither does John allude in his Epistles, written after the destruction of Jerusalem, to that event. MILL fixes on A.D. 90, after the death of all the apostles save John. I incline to think from Jud 1:17-18 that some time had elapsed since the Second Epistle of Peter (written probably about A.D. 68 or 69) when Jude wrote, and, therefore, that the Epistle of Jude was written after the destruction of Jerusalem.

TSK: Jude (Book Introduction)

St. Jude, says Origen, has written an Epistle in a few lines indeed, but full of vigorous expressions of heavenly grace - Ιουδας [Strong’s 2455], μεν [Strong’s 3303], εγραψεν επιστολην ολιγοστιχον μεν [Strong’s 3303], πεπληρωμενην δε [Strong’s 1161], ουρανιου χαριτος ερρωμενων λογων .

He briefly and forcibly represents the detestable doctrines and practices of certain false teachers, generally supposed to be the impure Gnostics, Nicolaitans and followers of Simon Magus; and reproves these profligate perverters of sound principles, and patrons of lewdness, with a holy indignation and just severity; while at the same time he exhorts all sound Christians, with genuine apostolic charity, to have tender compassion on these deluded wretches, and to endeavour vigorously to reclaim them from the ways of hell, and pluck them as brands out of the fire. There is a great similarity in sentiment and style between this Epistle and the second chapter of the second Epistle of Peter. Both writers are nearly alike in vehemence and holy indignation against impudence and lewdness, and against those who insidiously undermine chastity, purity, and sound principles.

TSK: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

Overview

Jud 1:1, He exhorts them to be constant in the profession of the faith; Jud 1:4, False teachers are crept in to seduce them, for whose evil doctrine and manners horrible punishment is prepared; Jud 1:20, whereas the godly, by the assistance of the Holy Spirit, and prayers to God, may persevere, and grow in grace, and keep themselves, and recover others out of the snares of those deceivers.

Poole: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

ARGUMENT

Some question there hath been concerning the penman of this Epistle, and some have thought that Jude the apostle was not the man, whoever were;

1. Because he doth not give himself the title of apostle: but that is objected against James too, and hath been already answered.

2. Because the writer of this Epistle speaks of himself as coming after the apostles, Jud 1:17 . But what necessity is there for his coming behind them in office and authority, because he doth in time?

3. Because he mentions the contention about the body of Moses, and the prophecy of Enoch, which are no where to be found in Scripture. But when there were divers traditions among the Jews, (whereof this about Moses’ s body seems to be one), why might not the Holy Ghost assert some that were true (though before doubtful) by this apostle, and make them certain, as well as he doth by Paul the names of Jannes and Jambres, 2Ti 3:8 , which were known only by tradition; and Moses’ s quaking and fearing at Mount Sinai, Heb 12:21 , whereof no mention had been made in the Scripture? As for the prophecy of Enoch, it seems to have been a tradition too, (for he mentions no writing), and then the same may be said as to the other. Yet if it were a book, and an apocryphal one too, his citing of it doth not make it to be canonical; for Jude might as well cite a passage out of an apocryphal writer, as Paul doth several out of heathen authors, Act 17:28 1Co 15:33 Tit 1:12 . And:

4. Because much of this Epistle seems to be transcribed out of 2Pe 2:1-22 , and therefore not to be dictated by the Spirit. But to this it may be said, that though many passages in this Epistle agree with what Peter speaks, yet there is so much difference in the whole, that it is plain they are not transcribed thence. And yet why might not the Spirit dictate the same truths to several penmen, either to be published to several persons, or the same persons at different times? Most of Obadiah’ s prophecy is to be found in Jeremiah’ s; Psa 60:1-12 is in a great part the same with Psa 108:1-13 , and Psa 14:1-7 the same with Psa 53:1-6 ; and Paul by the same Spirit wrote many of the same things to the Ephesians, and to the Colossians. And what is alleged of the ancients questioning the authority of this Epistle, it is not so considerable, as it might be alleged, even out of them, for the confirmation of it.

Sure we may say, the spirit of an apostle breathes in this as well as in others; the same majesty, purity, and efficacy appear in it, and whatever may evidence its Divine authority. It is written to the Christian Jews. The matter of it agrees very much with 2Pe 2:1-22 , and the scope is mostly the same, viz. to arm them against those who, by their wicked errors and wicked manners, secretly and slily brought in, might infect them, and seduce them into the same wickedness with themselves, whereby they might be exposed to the same judgment, which he pronounceth were like to come upon such.

JUDE CHAPTER 1

Jud 1:1-3 After a general address, Jude exhorteth Christians to

constancy in the received faith.

Jud 1:4-19 He foretelleth the punishment of certain false teachers

crept into the church, and describeth their evil doctrine

and manners.

Jud 1:20,21 He exhorteth true Christians to persevere in the

right faith, and in the love of God,

Jud 1:22-23 and to seek the reformation of others.

Jud 1:24,25 He concludeth with ascribing glory to God.

Jude called also Lebbaeus and Thaddaeus Mat 10:3 .

The servant of Jesus Christ not only in the general notion, as a believer, but in a more special, as an apostle. Priests and prophets in the Old Testament are peculiarly called God’ s servants, Psa 134:1-3 Amo 3:7 ; and so are ministers in the New, 2Ti 2:24 .

And brother of James that James who was the son of Alphaeus, Mat 10:3 . He mentions his brother to distinguish himself from Judas Iscariot; and his brother rather than his father, because James was most famous in the church, Act 15:1-41 Gal 2:9 1Co 9:5 ; as likewise to show his consent with his brother in his doctrine, and to make his Epistle the more acceptable.

To them that are sanctified by God the Father viz. as the prime efficient cause of sanctification, which he works in believers by the Son, through the Spirit.

And preserved in Jesus Christ: their salvation, and perseverance, and deliverance from dangers, not being in their own power; he intimates, that Christ was appointed to be their King, and Head, and Keeper, the Author and Finisher of their faith Heb 12:2 , and furnished with power for their protection and security, and that by him they were kept unto the salvation purchased for them, viz. by his powerful operation and gracious influence maintaining their faith and union with himself.

And called with an effectual calling, the beginning of their sanctification, before mentioned. The copulative, and, is not in the Greek; and the words may be read, sanctified by God the Father, preserved in Jesus Christ, as being called; and so called may be understood as going before the other two; and then the sense is, to the called, sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ; or, to them who, being called, are sanctified, &c.

MHCC: Jude (Book Introduction)

This epistle is addressed to all believers in the gospel. Its design appears to be to guard believers against the false teachers who had begun to creep into the Christian church, and to scatter dangerous tenets, by attempting to lower all Christianity into a merely nominal belief and outward profession of the gospel. Having thus denied the obligations of personal holiness, they taught their disciples to live in sinful courses, at the same time flattering them with the hope of eternal life. The vile character of these seducers is shown, and their sentence is denounced, and the epistle concludes with warnings, admonitions, and counsels to believers.

MHCC: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

(Jud 1:1-4) The apostle exhorts to stedfastness in the faith.

(Jud 1:5-7) The danger of being infected by false professors, and the dreadful punishment which shall be inflicted on them and their followers.

(Jud 1:8-16) An awful description of these seducers and their deplorable end.

(Jud 1:17-23) Believers cautioned against being surprised at such deceivers arising among them.

(Jud 1:24, Jud 1:25) The epistle ends with an encouraging doxology, or words of praise.

Matthew Henry: Jude (Book Introduction)

An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The General Epistle of Jude

This epistle is styled (as are some few others) general or Catholic, because it is not immediately directed to any particular person, family, or church, but to the whole society of Christians of that time, lately converted to the faith of Christ, whether from Judaism or paganism: and it is, and will be, of standing, lasting, and special use in and to the church as long as Christianity, that is, as time, shall last. The general scope of it is much the same with that of the second chapter of the second epistle of Peter, which having been already explained, the less will need to be said on this. It is designed to warn us against seducers and their seduction, to inspire us with a warm love to, and a hearty concern for, truth (evident and important truth), and that in the closest conjunction with holiness, of which charity, or sincere unbiased brotherly-love, is a most essential character and inseparable branch. The truth we are to hold fast, and endeavour that others may be acquainted with and not depart fRom. has two special characters: - It is the truth as it is in Jesus (Eph 4:21; and it is truth after (or which is according to ) godliness, Tit 1:1. The gospel is the gospel of Christ. He has revealed it to us, and he is the main subject of it; and therefore we are indispensably bound to learn thence all we can of his person, natures, and offices: indifference as to this is inexcusable in any who call themselves Christians; and we know from what fountain we are wholly and solely to draw all necessary saving knowledge. Further, it is also a doctrine of godliness. Whatever doctrines favour the corrupt lusts of men cannot be of God, let the pleas and pretensions for them be what they will. Errors dangerous to the souls of men soon sprang up in the church. The servants slept and tares were sown. But such were the wisdom and kindness of Providence that they began sensibly to appear and show themselves, while some, at least, of the apostles were yet alive to confute them, and warn others against them. We are apt to think, If we had lived in their times, we should have been abundantly fenced against the attempts and artifices of seducers; but we have their testimony and their cautions, which is sufficient; and, if we will not believe their writings, neither should we have believed or regarded their sayings, if we had lived among them and conversed personally with them.

Matthew Henry: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

We have here, I. An account of the penman of this epistle, a character of the church, the blessings and privileges of that happy society (Jud 1:1, Jud 1:2). II. The occasion of writing this epistle (Jud 1:3). III. A character of evil and perverse men, who had already sprung up in that infant state of the church, and would be succeeded by others of the like evil spirit and temper in after-times (Jud 1:4). IV. A caution against hearkening to and following after such, from the severity of God towards the unbelieving murmuring Israelites at their coming out of Egypt, the angels that fell, the sin and punishment of Sodom and Gomorrah (Jud 1:5-7). V. To these the apostle likens the seducers against whom he was warning them, and describes them at large, (Jud 1:8-10, inclusive). VI. Then (as specially suitable to his argument) he cites an ancient prophecy of Enoch foretelling and describing the future judgment (Jud 1:14, Jud 1:15). VII. He enlarges on the seducers' character, and guards against the offence which honest minds might be apt to take at the so early permission of such things, by showing that it was foretold long before that so it must be (Jud 1:16-19). VIII. Exhorts them to perseverance in the faith, fervency in prayer, watchfulness against falling from the love of God, and a lively hope of eternal life (Jud 1:20, Jud 1:21). IX. Directs them how to act towards the erroneous and scandalous (Jud 1:22, Jud 1:23). And, X. Closes with an admirable doxology in the last two verses.

Barclay: Jude (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTER OF JUDE

The Difficult And Neglected Letter

It may well be said that for the great majority of modern readers reading the little letter of Jude is a bewildering rather than a profitable undertaking. There are two verses which everyone knows--the resounding and magnificent doxology with which it ends:

Now to him who is able to keep you from falling and to present you

without blemish before the presence of his glory with rejoicing, to

the only God our Saviour through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory,

majesty, dominion and authority, before all time and now and for

ever. Amen.

But, apart from these two great verses, Jude is largely unknown and seldom read. The reason for its difficulty is that it is written out of a background of thought, against the challenge of a situation, in pictures and with quotations, which are all quite strange to us. Beyond a doubt it would hit those who read it for the first time like a hammer-blow. It would be like a trumpet call to defend the faith. Moffatt calls Jude "a fiery cross to rouse the churches." But, as J. B. Mayor, one of its greatest editors, has said: "To a modern reader it is curious rather than edifying with the exception of the beginning and the end."

This is one of the great reasons for addressing ourselves to the study of Jude; for, when we understand Judethought and disentangle the situation against which he was writing, his letter becomes of the greatest interest for the history of the earliest church and by no means without relevance for today. There have indeed been times in the history of the church, and especially in its revivals when Jude was not far from being the most relevant book in the New Testament. Let us begin by simply setting down the substance of the letter without waiting for the explanations which must follow later.

Meeting The Threat

It had been Judeintention to write a treatise on the faith which all Christians share; but that task had to be laid aside in view of the rise of men whose conduct and thought were a threat to the Christian Church (Jud_1:3 ). In view of this situation the need was not so much to expound the faith as to rally Christians in its defence. Certain men who had insinuated themselves into the church were busily engaged in turning the grace of God into an excuse for open immorality and were denying the only true God and Jesus Christ the Lord (Jud_1:4 ). These men were immoral in life and heretical in belief.

The Warnings

Against these men Jude marshals his warnings. Let them remember the fate of the Israelites. They had been brought in safety out of Egypt but they had never been permitted to enter the Promised Land because of their unbelief (Jud_1:5 ). The reference is to Num_13:26-33 ; Num_14:1-29 . Although a man had received the grace of God, he might still lose his eternal salvation if he drifted into disobedience and unbelief. Some angels with the glory of heaven as their own had come to earth and corrupted mortal women with their lust (Gen_6:2 ); and now they were imprisoned in the abyss of darkness, awaiting judgment (Jud_1:6 ). He who rebels against God must look for judgment. The cities of Sodom and Gomorrah had given themselves over to lust and to unnatural vice, and their destruction in flames is a dreadful warning to everyone who similarly goes astray (Jud_1:7 ).

The Evil Life

These men are visionaries of evil dreams; they defile their flesh; and they speak evil of the angels (Jud_1:8 ). Not even Michael the archangel, dare speak evil even of the evil angels. It had been given to Michael to bury the body of Moses. The devil had tried to stop him and claim the body for himself. Michael had spoken no evil against the devil, even in circumstances like that, but had simply said, "The Lord rebuke you!" (Jud_1:9 ). Angels must be respected, even when evil and hostile. These evil men condemn everything which they do not understand, and spiritual things are beyond their understanding. They do understand their fleshly instincts and allow themselves to be governed by them as the brute beasts do (Jud_1:10 ).

They are like Cain, the cynical, selfish murderer; they are like Balaam, whose one desire was for gain and who led the people into sin; they are like Korah, who rebelled against the legitimate authority of Moses and was swallowed up by the earth for his arrogant disobedience (Jud_1:11 ).

They are like the hidden rocks on which a ship may founder; they have their own clique in which they consort with people like themselves, and thus destroy Christian fellowship; they deceive others with their promises, like clouds which promise the longed-for rain and then pass over the sky; they are like fruitless and rootless trees, which have no harvest of good fruit; as the foaming spray of the waves casts the sea-weed and the wreckage on the beaches, they foam out shameless deeds; they are like disobedient stars who refuse to keep their appointed orbit and are doomed to the dark (Jud_1:13 ). Long ago the prophet Enoch had described these men and had prophesied their divine destruction (Jud_1:15 ). They murmur against all true authority and discipline as the children of Israel murmured against Moses in the desert; they are discontented with the lot which God has appointed to them; their lusts are their dictators; their speech is arrogant and proud; they are toadies of the great for sake of gain (Jud_1:16 ).

Words To The Faithful

Having castigated the evil men with this torrent of invective, Jude turns to the faithful. They could have expected all this to happen, for the apostles of Jesus Christ had foretold the rise of evil men (Jud_1:18-19 ). But the duty of the true Christian is to build his life on the foundation of the most holy faith; to learn to pray in the power of the Holy Spirit; to remember the conditions of the covenant into which the love of God has called him; to wait for the mercy of Jesus Christ (Jud_1:20-21 ).

As for the false thinkers and the loose livers--some of them may be saved with pity while they are still hesitating on the brink of their evil ways; others have to be snatched like brands from the burning; and, in all his rescue work, the Christian must have that godly fear which will love the sinner but hate the sin and must avoid the pollution of those he seeks to save (Jud_1:22-23 ).

And all the time there will be with him the power of that God who can keep him from falling and bring him pure and joyful into his presence (Jud_1:24-25 ).

The Heretics

Who were the heretics whom Jude blasts, and what were their beliefs and what their way of life? Jude never tells us. He was not a theologian but, as Moffatt says, "a plain, honest leader of the church." "He denounces rather than describes" the heresies he attacks. He does not seek to argue and to refute, for he writes as one "who knows when round indignation is more telling than argument." But from the letter itself we can deduce three things about these heretics.

(i) They were antinomians. Antinomians have existed in every age of the church. They are people who pervert grace. Their position is that the law is dead and they are under grace. The prescriptions of the law may apply to other people, but they no longer apply to them. They can do absolutely what they like. Grace is supreme; it can forgive any sin; the more the sin, the more the opportunities for grace to abound (Rom 6 ). The body is of no importance; what matters is the inward heart of man. All things belong to Christ, and, therefore, all things are theirs. And so for them there is nothing forbidden.

So Judeheretics turn the grace of God into an excuse for flagrant immorality (Jud_1:4 ); they even practise shameless unnatural vices, as the people of Sodom did (Jud_1:7 ). They defile the flesh and think it no sin (Jud_1:8 ). They allow their brute instincts to rule their lives (Jud_1:10 ). With their sensual ways, they are like to make shipwreck of the love feasts of the church (Jud_1:12 ). It is by their own lusts that they direct their lives (Jud_1:16 ).

Modern Examples Of The Ancient Heresy

It is a curious and tragic fact of history that the church has never been entirely free of this antinomianism; and it is natural that it has flourished most in the ages when the wonder of grace was being rediscovered.

It appeared in the Ranters of the seventeenth century. The Ranters were pantheists and antinomians. A pantheist believes that God is everything; literally all things are Christ and Christ is the end of the law. They talked of "Christ within them," and paid no heed to the church or its ministry, and belittled scripture. One of them called Bottomley wrote: "It is not safe to go to the Bible to see what others have spoken and written of the mind of God as to see what God speaks within me, and to follow the doctrine and leading of it in me." When George Fox rebuked them for their lewd practices, they answered, "We are God." This may sound very fine, but, as John Wesley was to say, it most often resulted in "a gospel of the flesh." It was their argument that "swearing, adultery, drunkenness and theft are not sinful unless the person guilty of them apprehends them to be so." When Fox was a prisoner at Charing Cross they came to see him and mightily offended him by calling for drink and tobacco. They swore terribly and when Fox rebuked them, justified themselves by saying that Scripture tells us that Abraham, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, the priests, and the angel all swore. To which Fox replied that he who was before Abraham commanded, "Swear not at all." Richard Baxter said of them, "They conjoined a cursed doctrine of libertinism, which brought them to all abominable filthiness of life; they taught God regardeth not the actions of the outward man, but of the heart; and that to the pure all things are pure (even things forbidden) and so, as allowed by God, they spoke most hideous words of blasphemy, and many of them committed whoredoms commonly.... The horrid villainies of this sect did speedily extinguish it." Doubtless many of the Ranters were insane; doubtless some of them were pernicious and deliberate sensualists; but doubtless, too, some of them were earnest but misguided men, who had misunderstood the meaning of grace and freedom from the law.

Later John Wesley was to have trouble with the antinomians. He talks of them preaching a gospel of flesh and blood. At Jenninghall he says that "the antinomians had laboured hard in the Devilservice." At Birmingham he says that "the fierce, unclean, brutish, blasphemous antinomians" had utterly destroyed the spiritual life of the congregation. He tells of a certain Roger Ball who insinuated himself into the life of the congregation at Dublin. At first he seemed to be so spiritually-minded a man that the congregation welcomed him as being preeminently suited for the service and ministry of the church. He showed himself in time to be "full of guile and of the most abominable errors, one of which was that a believer had a right to all women." He would not communicate, for under grace a man must "touch not, taste not, handle not." He would not preach and abandoned the church services because, he said, "The dear Lamb is the only preacher."

Wesley, deliberately to show the position of these antinomians, related in his Journal a conversation which he had with one of them at Birmingham. It ran as follows. "Do you believe that you have nothing to do with the law of God?" "I have not; I am not under the law; I live by faith." "Have you, as living by faith, a right to everything in the world?" "I have. All is mine, since Christ is mine." "May you then take anything you will anywhere? Suppose out of a shop without the consent or knowledge of the owner?" "I may, if I want, for it is mine. Only I will not give offence." "Have you a right to all the women in the world" "Yes, if they consent." "And is not that a sin?" "Yes, to him who thinks it is a sin; but not to those whose hearts are free."

Repeatedly Wesley had to meet these people, as George Fox had to meet them. John Bunyan, too, came up against the Ranters who claimed complete freedom from the moral law and looked with contempt on the ethics of the stricter Christian. "These would condemn me as legal and dark, pretending that they only had attained perfection that could do what they would and not sin." One of them, whom Bunyan knew, "gave himself up to all manner of filthiness, especially uncleanness...and would laugh at all exhortations to sobriety. When I laboured to rebuke his wickedness, he would laugh the more."

Judeheretics have existed in every Christian generation and, even if they do not go all the way, there are still many who in their heart of hearts trade upon Godforgiveness and make his grace an excuse to sin.

The Denial Of God And Of Jesus Christ

(ii) Of the antinomianism and blatant immorality of the heretics whom Jude condemns there is no doubt. The other two faults with which he charges them are not so obvious in their meaning. He charges them with, as the Revised Standard Version has it, "denying our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ" (Jud_1:4 ). The closing doxology is to "the only God," a phrase which occurs again in Rom_16:27 ; 1Ti_1:17 ; 1Ti_6:15 . The reiteration of the word only is significant. If Jude talks about our only Master and Lord and, about the only God, it is natural to assume that there must have been those who questioned the uniqueness of Jesus Christ and of God. Can we trace any such line of thought in the early church and, if so, does it fit in with any other evidence which hints within the letter itself may supply?

As so often in the New Testament, we are again in contact with that type of thought which came to be known as Gnosticism. Its basic idea was that this was a dualistic universe, a universe with two eternal principles in it. From the beginning of time there had always been spirit and matter. Spirit was essentially good; matter was essentially evil. Out of this flawed matter the world was created. Now God is pure spirit and, therefore, could not possibly handle this essentially evil matter. How then was creation effected? God put out a series of aeons or emanations; each of these aeons was farther away from him. At the end of this long chain, remote from God, there was an aeon who was able to touch matter; and it was this aeon, this distant and secondary god, who actually created the world.

Nor was this all that was in Gnostic thought. As the aeons in the series grew more distant from God, they grew more ignorant of him; and also grew more hostile to him. The creating aeon, at the end of the series, was at once totally ignorant of and totally hostile to God.

Having got that length, the Gnostics took another step. They identified the true God with the God of the New Testament and they identified the secondary, ignorant and hostile god with the God of the Old Testament. As they saw it, the God of creation was a different being from the God of revelation and redemption. Christianity on the other hand believes in the only God, the one God of creation, providence and redemption.

This was the Gnostic explanation of sin. It was because creation was carried out, in the first place, from evil matter and, in the second place, by an ignorant god, that sin and suffering and all imperfection existed.

This Gnostic line of thought had one curious, but perfectly logical, result. If the God of the Old Testament was ignorant of and hostile to the true God, it must follow that the people whom that ignorant God hurt were in fact good people. Clearly the hostile God would be hostile to the people who were the true servants of the true God. The Gnostics, therefore, so to speak, turned the Old Testament upside down and regarded its heroes as villains and its villains as heroes. So there was a sect of these Gnostics called Ophites, because they worshipped the serpent of Eden; and there were those who regarded Cain and Korah and Balaam as great heroes. It is these very people whom Jude uses as tragic and terrible examples of sin.

So we may take it that the heretics whom Jude attacks are Gnostics who denied the oneness of God, who regarded the God of creation as different from the God of redemption, who saw in the Old Testament God an ignorant enemy of the true God and who, therefore, turned the Old Testament upside down to regard its sinners as servants of the true God and its saints as servants of the hostile God.

Not only did these heretics deny the oneness of God, they also denied "our only Master and Lord Jesus Christ." That is to say, they denied the uniqueness of Jesus Christ. How does that fit in with the Gnostic ideas so far as they are known to us? We have seen that, according to Gnostic belief, God put out a series of aeons between himself and the world. The Gnostics regarded Jesus Christ as one of these aeons. They did not regard him as our only, Master and Lord; he was only one among the many who were links between God and man, although he might be the highest and the closest of all.

There is still one other hint about these heretics in Jude, a hint which also fits in with what we know about the Gnostics. In Jud_1:19 , Jude describes them as "these who set up divisions." The heretics introduce some kind of class distinctions within the fellowship of the Church. What were these distinctions?

We have seen that between man and God there stretched an infinite series of aeons. The aim of man must be to achieve contact with God. To obtain this his soul must traverse this infinite series of links between God and man. The Gnostics held that to achieve this a very special and esoteric knowledge was required. So deep was this knowledge that only very few could attain to it.

The Gnostics, therefore, divided men into two classes, the pneumatikoi (G4152) and the psuchikoi (G5591). The pneuma (G4151) was the spirit of man, that which made him kin to God--and the pneumatikoi (G4152) were the spiritual people, the people whose spirits were so highly developed and intellectual that they were able to climb the long ladder and reach God. These pneumatikoi (G4152), the Gnostics claimed, were so spiritually and intellectually equipped that they could become as good as Jesus--Irenaeus says that some of them believed that the pneumatikoi (G4152) could become better than Jesus and attain direct union with God.

On the other hand, the psuche (G5590) was simply the principle of physical life. All things which live had psuche (G5590); it was something which man shared with the animal creation and even with growing plants. The psuchikoi (G5591) were ordinary people; they had physical life but their pneuma (G4151) was undeveloped and they were incapable of ever gaining the intellectual wisdom which would enable them to climb the long road to God. The pneumatikoi (G4152) were a very small and select minority; the psuchikoi (G5591) were the vast majority of ordinary people.

It is clear to see that this kind of belief was inevitably productive of spiritual snobbery and pride. It introduced into the church the worst kind of class distinction.

So, then, the heretics whom Jude attacks were men who denied the oneness of God and split him into an ignorant creating God and a truly spiritual God; who denied the uniqueness of Jesus Christ and saw him as only one of the links between God and man; who erected class distinctions within the church and limited fellowship with God to the intellectual few.

The Denial Of The Angels

(iii) It is further inferred that these heretics denied and insulted the angels. It is said they "reject authority, and revile the glorious ones" (Jud_1:8 ). The words "authority" and "glorious ones" describe ranks in the Jewish hierarchy of angels. Jud_1:9 is a reference to a story in the Assumption of Moses. It is there told that Michael was given the task of burying the body of Moses. The devil tried to stop him and claim the body. Michael made no charge against the devil and said nothing against him. He said only, "The Lord rebuke you!" If Michael, the archangel, on such an occasion said nothing against the prince of evil angels, clearly no man can speak ill of the angels.

The Jewish belief in angels was very elaborate. Every nation had its protecting angel. Every person, even every child, had its angel. All the forces of nature, the wind and the sea and the fire and all the others, were under the control of angels. It could even be said "Every blade of grass has its angel." Clearly the heretics attacked the angels. It is likely that they said that the angels were the servants of the ignorant and hostile creator God and that a Christian must have nothing to do with them. We cannot quite be sure what lies behind this, but to all their other errors the heretics added the despising of the angels; and to Jude this seemed an evil thing.

Jude And The New Testament

We must now examine the questions regarding the date and the authorship of Jude.

Jude had some difficulty in getting into the New Testament at all; it is one of the books whose position was always insecure and which were late in gaining full acceptance as part of the New Testament. Let us briefly set out the opinions of the great fathers and scholars of the early church about it.

Jude is included in the Muratorian Canon, which dates to about A.D. 170, and may be regarded as the first semi-official list of the books accepted by the Church. The inclusion of Jude is strange when we remember that the Muratorian Canon does not include in its list Hebrews and First Peter. But thereafter Jude is for long spoken of with a doubt. In the middle of the third century Origen knew and used it, but he was well aware that there were many who questioned its right to be scripture. Eusebius, the great scholar of the middle of the fourth century, made a deliberate examination of the position of the various books which were in use and he classes Jude amongst the books which are disputed.

Jerome, who produced the Vulgate, had his doubts about Jude; and it is in him that we find one of the reasons for the hesitation which was felt towards it. The strange thing about Jude is the way in which it quotes as authorities books which are outside the Old Testament. It uses as scripture certain books which were written between the Old and the New Testaments and were never generally regarded as scripture. Here are two definite instances. The reference in Jud_1:9 to Michael disputing with the devil about the body of Moses is taken from an apocryphal book called The Assumption of Moses. In Jud_1:14-15 Jude confirms his argument with a quotation from prophecy, as, indeed, is the habit of all the New Testament writers; but Judequotation is, in fact, taken from the Book of Enoch, which he appears to regard as scripture. Jerome tells us that it was Judehabit of using non-scriptural books as scripture which made some people regard him with suspicion; and towards the end of the third century in Alexandria it was from the very same charge that Didymus defended him. It is perhaps the strangest thing in Jude that he uses these non-scriptural books as other New Testament writers use the prophets; and in Jud_1:17-18 he makes use of a saying of the apostles which is not identifiable at all.

Jude, then, was one of the books which took a long time to gain an assured place in the New Testament; but by the fourth century its place was secure.

The Date

There are definite indications that Jude is not an early book. It speaks of the faith that was once delivered to the saints (Jud_1:3 ). That way of speaking seems to look back a long way and to come from the time when there was a body of belief which was orthodoxy. In Jud_1:17-18 he urges his people to remember the words of the apostles of the Lord Jesus Christ. That seems to come from a time when the apostles were no longer there and the Church was looking back on their teaching. The atmosphere of Jude is of a book which looks back.

Beside that we have to set the fact that, as it seems to us, Second Peter makes use of Jude to a very large extent. Anyone can see that its second chapter has the closest possible connection with Jude. It is quite certain that one of these writers was borrowing from the other. On general grounds it is much more likely that the author of Second Peter would incorporate the whole of Jude into his work than that Jude would, for no apparent reason, take over only one section of Second Peter. Now, if we believe that Second Peter uses it, Jude cannot be very late, even if it is not early.

It is true that Jude looks back on the apostles; but it is also true that, with the exception of John, all the apostles were dead by A.D. 70. Taking together the fact that Jude looks back on the apostles and the fact that Second Peter uses it, a date about A.D. 80 to 90 would suit the writing of Jude.

The Authorship Of Jude

Who was this Jude, or Judas, who wrote this letter? He calls himself the servant of Jesus Christ and the brother of James. In the New Testament there are five people called Judas.

(i) There is the Judas of Damascus in whose house Paul was praying after his conversion on the Damascus road (Act_9:11 ).

(ii) There is Judas Barsabas, a leading figure in the councils of the church who, along with Silas, was the bearer to Antioch of the decision of the Council of Jerusalem when the door of the church was opened to the Gentiles (Act_15:22 , Act_15:27 , Act_15:32 ). This Judas was also a prophet (Act_15:32 ).

(iii) There is Judas Iscariot.

None of these three has ever seriously been considered as the author of this letter.

(iv) There is the second Judas in the apostolic band. John calls him Judas, not Iscariot (Joh_14:22 ). In Lukelist of the Twelve there is an apostle whom the King James Version calls Judas the brother of James (Luk_6:16 ; Act_1:13 ). If we were to depend solely on the King James Version we might well think that here we have a serious candidate for the authorship of this letter, and, indeed, Tertullian calls the writer the Apostle Judas. But in the Greek this man is simply called Judas of James. This is a very common idiom in Greek and almost always it means not brother of, but son of; so that Judas of James in the list of the Twelve is not Judas the brother of James but Judas the son of James, as all the newer translations show.

(v) There is the Judas who was the brother of Jesus (Mat_13:55 ; Mar_6:3 ). If any of the New Testament Judases is the writer of this letter, it must be this one, for only he could truly be called the brother of James.

Is this little letter to be taken as a letter of the Judas who was the brother of our Lord? If so, it would give it a special interest. But there are objections.

(i) If Jude to use the form of his name with which we are familiar--was the brother of Jesus, why does he not say so? Why does he identify himself as Jude the brother of James rather than as Jude the brother of Jesus? It would surely be explanation enough to say that he shrank from taking so great a title of honour to himself. Even if it was true that he was the brother of Jesus, he might well prefer in humility to call himself his servant, for Jesus was not only his brother but his Lord. Further, Jude the brother of James would in all probability never be outside Palestine in all his life. The church he would know would be that at Jerusalem, and of that church James was the undoubted head. If he was writing to churches in Palestine, his relationship to James was the natural thing to stress. When we come to think of it, it would be more surprising that Jude should call himself the brother of Jesus than that he should call himself the servant of Jesus Christ.

(ii) It is objected that Jude calls himself the servant of Jesus Christ and thereby calls himself an apostle. "Servants of God" was the Old Testament title for the prophets. God would not do anything without revealing it first to his servants the prophets (Amo_3:7 ). What had been a prophetic title in the Old Testament became an apostolic title in the New Testament. Paul speaks of himself as the servant of Jesus Christ (Rom_1:1 ; Phi_1:1 ). He is spoken of as the servant of God in the Pastoral Epistles (Tit_1:1 ), and that is also the title which James takes to himself (Jam_1:1 ). It is concluded, therefore, that by calling himself "the Servant of Jesus Christ" Jude is claiming to be an apostle.

There are two answers to that. First, the title servant of Jesus Christ is not confined to the Twelve, for it is given by Paul to Timothy (Phi_1:1 ). Second, even if it is regarded as a title confined to the apostles in the wider sense of the word, we find the brethren of the Lord associated with the eleven after the Ascension (Act_1:14 ), and Jude, like James, may well have been among them; and we learn that the brothers of Jesus were prominent in the missionary work of the Church (1Co_9:5 ). Such evidence as we have would tend to prove that Jude, the brother of our Lord, was one of the apostolic circle and that the title servant of Jesus Christ is perfectly applicable to him.

(iii) It is argued that the Jude of Palestine, who was the brother of Jesus, could not have written the Greek of this letter as he would be an Aramaic speaker. That is not a safe argument. Jude would certainly know Greek, for it was the lingua franca of the ancient world, which all men spoke in addition to their own language. The Greek of Jude is rugged and forceful; it might well be within Judecompetence to write it for himself and, even if he could not do so, he may well have had a helper and translator such as Peter had in Silvanus.

(iv) It might be argued that the heresy which Jude is attacking is Gnosticism and that Gnosticism is much more a Greek than a Jewish way of thought--and what would Jude of Palestine be doing writing to Greeks? But an odd fact about this heresy is that it is the very opposite of orthodox Judaism. The controller of all Jewish action was the sacred law; basic belief of Jewish religion was that there was one God; the Jewish belief in angels was highly developed. It is by no means difficult to suppose that when certain Jews entered the Christian faith, they swung to the other extreme. It is easy to imagine a Jew who had all his life been in servitude to the law suddenly discovering grace and plunging into antinomianism as a reaction against his former legalism; and reacting similarly against the traditional Jewish belief in one God and in angels. It is, in fact, easy to see in the heretics whom Jude attacks Jews who had come into the Christian Church rather as renegades from Judaism than as truly convinced Christians.

(v) Lastly, it might be argued that, if this letter had been known to have been the work of Jude the brother of Jesus, it would not have been so long in gaining an entry into the New Testament. But before the end of the first century the church was largely Gentile and the Jews were regarded as the enemies and the slanderers of the church. During his life-time Jesusrothers had in fact been his enemies; and it could well have happened that a letter as Jewish as Jude might have had a struggle against prejudice to get into the New Testament, even if its author was the brother of Jesus.

Jude The Brother Of Jesus

If this letter is not the work of Jude, the brother of Jesus, what are the alternatives suggested? On the whole, they are two.

(i) The letter is the work of a man called Jude of whom nothing is otherwise known. This theory has to meet a twofold difficulty. First, there is the coincidence that this Jude is also the brother of James. Second, it is hard to explain how so small a letter ever came to have any authority at all, if it is the work of someone quite unknown.

(ii) The letter is pseudonymous. That is to say, it was written by someone else and then attached to the name of Jude. That was a common practice in the ancient world. Between the Old and New Testament scores of books were written and attached to the names of Moses, Enoch, Baruch, Isaiah, Solomon and many an other. No one saw anything wrong in that. But two things are to be noted about Jude.

(a) In all such publications the name to which the book was attached was a famous name; but Jude, the brother of our Lord, was a person who was completely obscure; he is not numbered amongst the great names of the early church. There is a story that in the days of Domitian there was a deliberate attempt to see to it that Christianity did not spread. News came to the Roman authority that certain descendants of Jesus were still alive, amongst them the grandsons of Jude. The Romans felt that it was possible that rebellion might gather around these men and they were ordered to appear before the Roman courts. When they did so, they were seen to be horny-handed sons of toil and were dismissed as being unimportant and quite harmless. Obviously Jude was Jude the obscure and there could have been no possible reason for attaching a book to the name of a man whom nobody knew.

(b) When a book was written pseudonymously, the reader was never left in any doubt as to the person whose name it was being attached to. If this letter had been issued as the work of Judas the brother of our Lord, he would certainly have been given that title in such a way that no one could mistake it; and yet, in fact, it is quite unclear who the author is.

Jude is obviously Jewish; its references and allusions are such that only a Jew could understand. It is simple and rugged; it is vivid and pictorial. It is clearly the work of a simple thinker rather than of a theologian. It fits Jude the brother of our Lord. It is attached to his name, and there could be no reason for so attaching it unless he did in fact write it.

It is our opinion that this little letter is actually the work of Judas, the brother of Jesus.

FURTHER READING

Jude

C. Bigg, St. Peter and St. Jude (ICC; G)

C. E. B. Cranfield, 1 and 2 Peter and Jude (Tch; E)

J. B. Mayor, The Second Epistle of St. Peter and the Epistle of St. Jude (MmC; G)

J. Moffatt, The General Epistles: James, Peter and Jude (MC; E)

Abbreviations

ICC: International Critical Commentary

MC: Moffatt Commentary

MmC: Macmillan Commentary

Tch: Torch Commentary

E: English Text

G: Greek Text

Barclay: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

What It Means To Be A Christian (Jud_1:1-2)

The Call Of God (Jud_1:1-2 Continued)

Defending The Faith (Jud_1:3)

The Peril From Within (Jud_1:4)

The Dreadful Examples (Jud_1:5-7)

Contempt For The Angels (Jud_1:8-9)

The Gospel Of The Flesh (Jud_1:10)

Lessons From History (Jud_1:11)

The Picture Of Wicked Men (Jud_1:12-16)

The Selfishness Of Wicked Men (Jud_1:12-16 Continued)

The Fate Of Disobedience (Jud_1:12-16 Continued)

The Characteristics Of Evil Men (Jud_1:12-16 Continued)

The Characteristics Of Error (1) (Jud_1:17-19)

The Characteristics Of Error (2) (Jud_1:17-19 Continued)

The Characteristics Of Goodness (Jud_1:20-21)

Reclaiming The Lost (Jud_1:22-23)

The Final Ascription Of Praise (Jud_1:24-25)

Constable: Jude (Book Introduction)

Introduction

Historical background

Traditionally the writer of this epistle was Judas, the half-brother of Jesus Christ (Matt. 13:55; Mark 6:3) and the brother of James (Jude 1; Acts 15:13). Some scholars have challenged this identification in recent years, but they have not proved it incorrect. As such, Jude (Gr. Judas, Heb. Judah, "praise") was a Jewish Christian. Like James he was a Hellenized Galilean Jew who wrote with a cultivated Greek style.¹

Jesus' physical brothers did not believe in Him while He was ministering (John 7:5). James became a believer after Jesus' resurrection (1 Cor. 15:7), and we may assume that Jude did too. Jesus' brothers were part of the praying group that awaited the coming of the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:14). They were well known in the early church (1 Cor. 9:5).

Jude's many allusions to the Old Testament suggest that his original readers were very familiar with it. While this could have been true of any Christians, it would have been particularly true of Jewish Christians. Consequently many commentators believe Jude addressed this epistle to Jewish Christians primarily.

". . . we should not see it as a catholic letter' addressed to all Christians, but as a work written with a specific, localized audience in mind."²

"A predominantly, but not exclusively, Jewish Christian community in a Gentile society seems to account best for what little we can gather about the recipients of Jude's letter."³

The time of writing is very difficult to ascertain. Since Jude was a younger brother of Jesus he may have lived into the second century. After the Jewish revolts against Rome (A.D. 66-70) Jude probably lived outside Jerusalem and perhaps outside Palestine if he was still alive. References in the text to the false teachers and the apostles (vv. 3-5, 17) suggest a condition in the church some years after the day of Pentecost. Similarities with Peter's writings have led some to date Jude about the time Peter wrote.⁴ As is obvious, these are all very tentative guesses. Perhaps a date between A.D. 67 and 80 would be correct. At this time Jude may have been living somewhere outside Palestine.⁵

Fortunately the indefiniteness of the historical background of this epistle does not affect its message or value.

"The Epistle of Jude has stronger attestation than 2 Peter."⁶

Genre

Many scholars regard this epistle as an "epistolary sermon."⁷ Jude could have delivered what he said in this epistle as a homily (sermon) if he had been in his readers' presence. Instead he cast it in the form of a letter since he could not address them directly. Other New Testament epistles that are really written homilies include James, Hebrews, and 1 John.

Message⁸

The Book of Jude is in the Bible to teach us that we must be careful to remain faithful to the faith. That is a positive statement. Jude's emphasis, however, was mainly negative. He warned of the danger of departing from the faith once for all delivered to the saints (i.e., Scriptural teaching).

The subject of Jude then is the peril of apostasy (i.e., departure from the truth). Apostasy is a matter of obedience, not salvation.

Jude first defined the character of apostasy (v. 4). I believe the progression in this verse is significant. It shows how apostasy develops. It moves from ungodliness to licentiousness and then to denial.

An ungodly person is one who has within himself refused to submit to God's authority over him. He may be a non-Christian or a Christian.

This involves a volitional choice.

Having made that choice one then proceeds to act on that basis. Departure from God's will begins to mark his behavior. He takes license.

His apostasy moves from the volitional area into the moral area.

The next step is that he justifies his behavior with intellectual rationalization. He has to convince himself that what he is doing is right to silence his guilty conscience. Consequently he figures a way to convince himself that wrong is right. In so doing he must also show that right is wrong. This leads to a denial of God's Word.

He has moved from volitional to moral apostasy and then to intellectual apostasy.

This means that heresy in the church normally has its ultimate source in personal failure to submit to God in some area of individual life. This is the essential character of apostasy.

Next Jude illustrated the nature and consequences of apostasy (vv. 5-11). He did this by citing three groups followed by three individuals.

Group #1: The nature of apostasy in Israel following the Exodus was rebellion against God's revealed will for her, the volitional root problem (v. 5). This resulted in the premature death of the rebels. They did not enter the land.

Group #2: The nature of the apostasy in heaven was some angels' abandonment of God's place for them, the moral error (v. 6). Their action in rebelling revealed the rebellion in their hearts. The consequence of this conduct was and is present bondage.

Group #3: The nature of apostasy in Sodom and Gomorrah was repudiation of God's law over the residents (v. 7). By their actions these ungodly people were saying their way of life was right and God's was wrong. The result of this apostasy was and is ultimate judgment.

Individual #1: Jude used Cain to illustrate apostasy because he did not submit to God's will for him (v. 11). He was a self-righteous person.

Individual #2: Jude used Balaam to illustrate apostasy because his behavior was a direct result of his lack of submission (v. 11). He was a greedy person who lusted after money.

Individual #3: Jude used Korah to illustrate apostasy because he tried to make wrong right and right wrong (v. 11). He was a presumptuous person. Self-righteousness, greed, and presumption identify apostasy in its various stages: volitional, moral, and intellectual.

Jude also pointed out other characteristics of apostasy and apostates that follow in verses 12 and 13. He did not want us to fail to identify departure from the truth.

What did Jude urge his readers to do in view of the peril that apostasy poses? He gave a general command and then specific commandments.

Note first the general command (v. 3). We are to contend earnestly for the faith. This implies deliberate and determined effort. We learn how to do this in the specific commandments that follow.

Note these specific commandments in verses 20-23. Keeping these commandments involves three things.

1. It involves building ourselves up (v. 20). This comes through spiritual growth that takes place by walking by faith. This counters the volitional aspect of apostasy.

2. It involves praying in the Spirit (v. 20). This means calling on God for help. This counters the moral aspect of apostasy.

3. It involves looking to the future (vv. 21-22). This requires keeping ultimate realities clearly in focus. This counters the intellectual aspect of apostasy.

We contend earnestly for the faith best by remaining faithful to it personally and by demonstrating an example of faithfulness to others. This is Jude's method. He did not have in mind apologetics and Christian evidences, though there is a place for that.

By way of application let me raise and answer two questions.

First, what is the faith for which we are to contend? It is the faith once for all delivered to the saints, namely God's special revelation contained in Scripture. That faith centers on the person of Jesus Christ. This is the mission of the church (Matt. 28:19-20).

Second, what is the contending that defends the faith? It is essentially volitional submission to God's authority. It is also behavior that is in harmony with His will morally. It is also conviction that is consistent with His revelation intellectually. This is the calling of each Christian. Whereas there is much apostasy today, it is possible to remain faithful. Jude wrote to enable us to be faithful (v. 24). May our Lord be able to say to each of us, "Well done thou good and faithful servant."

Constable: Jude (Outline)

Outline

I. Introduction vv. 1-2

II. The purpose of this epistle vv. 3-4

III. Warnings against false teachers vv. 5-16

A. Previous failures vv. 5-7

1. The example of certain Israelites v. 5

2. The example of certain angels v. 6

3. The example of certain pagans v. 7

B. Present failures vv. 8-16

1. The nature of the error vv. 8-9

2. The seriousness of the error vv. 10-13

3. The consequences of the error vv. 14-16

IV. Exhortation to the faithful vv. 17-23

A. The reminder to remember the apostles' warning vv. 17-19

B. The positive instruction of the readers vv. 20-23

V. Conclusion vv. 24-25

A former student of mine, Brian Baker, submitted the following structural study of Jude in the spring of 1995. He concluded that Jude deliberately constructed his book in a chiastic structure to focus on the warning of woe in verse 11.

A To you who are kept in Jesus Christ (1)

B Mercy to you (2)

C Common salvation (3a)

D Contend earnestly for the faith (3b)

E Licentious people (4)

F I remind you (5a)

G The Lord destroyed unbelievers (5b)

H Angels in darkness for rebelling (6)

I Sodom and Gomorrah an example (7)

J Defilement during sleep (8)

K Michael and Satan argued about Moses (9)

L Like unreasoning animals (10)

M Destruction for ungodly actions (10)

N Woe to them! (11)

M' Cain punished for ungodly actions (11)

L' Balaam's unreasoning animal (11)

K' Korah disputed with Moses (11)

J' Hidden reefs present unseen danger (12)

I' Open exhibition of shame (12-13)

H' Stars wander in darkness (13)

G' Enoch prophesied judgment on the ungodly (14-15)

F' Remember the apostles' warning (17)

E' Mocking people (18-19)

D' Build yourselves up in the faith (20)

C' Wait for eternal life (21)

B' Have mercy on some (22-23)

A' To Him who keeps you from from falling (24)

Constable: Jude

Jude

Bibliography

Alford, Henry. The Greek Testament. 4 vols. London: Rivingtons, 1859-1861.

Bailey, Mark L., and Thomas L. Constable. The New Testament Explorer. Nashville: Word Publishing Co., 1999.

Barclay, William. The Letters of John and Jude. Daily Study Bible series. 2nd ed. Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press, 1960.

Bauckham, Richard J. Jude, 2 Peter. Word Biblical Commentary series. Waco: Word Books, 1983.

Baxter, J. Sidlow. Explore the Book. 6 vols. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1965.

Bigg, Charles. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistles of St. Peter and St. Jude. International Critical Commentary series. 2nd ed. and reprint ed. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1961.

Blum, Edwin A. "Jude." In Hebrews-Revelation. Vol. 12 of The Expositor's Bible Commentary. 12 vols. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981.

Cedar, Paul A. James, 1, 2 Peter, Jude. The Communicator's Commentary series. Waco: Word Books, 1984.

Coder, S. Maxwell. Jude: The Acts of the Apostates. Chicago: Moody Press, 1958.

Constable, Thomas L. "Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament." Paper submitted for course 686 Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament. Dallas Theological Seminary, January 1968.

Darby, John Nelson. Synopsis of the Books of the Bible. 5 vols. Revised ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers Publishers, 1942.

Desjardins, Michel. "The Portrayal of the Dissidents in 2 Peter and Jude: Does It Tell Us More About the Godly' Than the Ungodly'?" Journal for the Study of the New Testament 30 (June 1987):89-102.

Dictionary of the Apostolic Church. Edited by James Hastings. 1915 ed. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark. S.v. "Jude, Epistle of," by A. S. Peake.

Dictionary of the Bible. Edited by James Hastings. 1910 ed. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark. S.v. "Jude, Epistle of," by F. H. Chase.

Fanning, Buist M. "A Theology of Peter and Jude" In A Biblical Theology of the New Testament, pp. 437-71. Edited by Roy B. Zuck. Chicago: Moody Press, 1994.

Gaebelein, Arno C. The Annotated Bible. 4 vols. Reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, and New York: Loizeaux Brothers, Inc., 1970.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. By C. G. Wilke. Revised by C. L. Wilibald Grimm. Translated, revised and enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, 1889.

Green, Michael. The Second Epistle General of Peter and the General Epistle of Jude. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1975.

Guthrie, Donald. New Testament Introduction. 3 vol. 2nd ed. London: Tyndale Press, 1966.

Hiebert, D. Edmond. "An Exposition of Jude 3-4." Bibliotheca Sacra 142:566 (April-June 1985):142-51.

_____. "An Exposition of Jude 12-16." Bibliotheca Sacra 142:567 (July-September 1985):238-49.

_____. "An Exposition of Jude 17-23." Bibliotheca Sacra 142:568 (October-December 1985):355-66.

_____. Second Peter and Jude: An Expositional Commentary. Greenville, S.C.: Unusual Publications, 1989.

International Standard Bible Encyclopedia. 1939 ed. S.v. "Jude, The Epistle of," by William G. Moorehead.

Kelly, J. N. D. A Commentary on the Epistles of Peter and Jude. Thornapple Commentaries series. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1981.

Lange, John Peter, ed. Commentary on the Holy Scripture. 12 vols. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960. Vol. 12: James--Revelation, by J. P. Lange, J. J. Van Oosterzee, G. T. C. Fronmüller, and Karl Braune. Enlarged and edited by E. R. Craven. Translated by J. Isidor Mombert and Evelina Moore.

Lawlor, George Lawrence. Translation and Exposition of the Epistle of Jude. Nutley, N.J.: Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1972.

Lenski, Richard C. H. The Interpretation of the Epistles of St. Peter, St. John and St. Jude. Reprint ed. Minneapolis: Angsburg Publishing House, 1961.

Litfin, A. Duane. "A Biblical Strategy for Confronting the Cults." Bibliotheca Sacra 135:539 (July-September 1978):232-40.

MacDonald, William. II Peter and Jude: The Christian and Apostasy. Wheaton: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1972.

Mayor, J. B. "The General Epistle of Jude." In The Expositor's Greek Testament. 5 vols. Edited by W. Robertson Nicoll. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1897-1910.

McNeile, A. H. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. 2nd ed. Revised by C. S. C. Williams. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

Morgan, G. Campbell. Living Messages of the Books of the Bible. 2 vols. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1912.

Pentecost, Edward C. "Jude." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, pp. 917-24. Edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1983.

Plummer, Alfred. "The General Epistles of St. James and St. Jude." In An Exposition of the Bible. 6 vols. Hartford, Conn.: S. S. Scranton Co., 1903.

Reicke, Bo. The Epistles of James, Peter, and Jude. Anchor Bible series. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday & Co., 1964.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Salmond, S. D. F. "Jude." In The Pulpit Commentary. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., n.d.

Senior, Donald. "The Letters of Jude and Second Peter." The Bible Today 25:4 (July 1987):209-14.

Sidebottom, E. M. James, Jude, 2 Peter. New Century Bible Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., and London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1982.

Thiessen, Henry Clarence. Introduction to the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

Thompson, R. Duane. "Jude." In The Wesleyan Bible Commentary. 6 vols. Edited by Charles W. Carter. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1964-1969.

The Twentieth Century New Testament: A Translation into Modern English. Chicago: Moody Press, n.d.

Wallas, David H. "Jude." In The Wycliffe Bible Commentary, pp. 1487-90. Edited by Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison. Chicago: Moody Press, 1962.

Walvoord, John F. Daniel: The Key to Prophetic Revelation. Chicago: Moody Press, 1971.

Wand, J. W. C. The General Epistles of St. Peter and St. Jude. Westminster Commentaries series. London: Methuen & Co., 1934.

Ward, Ronald A. The Epistles of John and Jude: A Study Manual. Shield Bible Study series. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1965.

Wiersbe, Warren W. The Bible Exposition Commentary. 2 vols. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1989.

Wilkin, Robert N. "He Is Able to Keep You From Stumbling! Jude 24." Grace Evangelical Society News 9:1 (January-February 1994):2-3.

Williams, Nathaniel Marshman. "Commentary on the Epistle of Jude." In An American Commentary on the New Testament. 1888. Reprint ed. Philadelphia: American Baptist Publication Society, n.d.

Witmer, John A. "The Truth about Error." Bibliotheca Sacra 124:495 (July-September 1967):248-53.

Wolff, Richard. A Commentary on the Epistle of Jude. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960.

Woods, Guy N. A Commentary on the New Testament Epistles of Peter, John, and Jude. Nashville: Gospel Advocate Co., 1954.

Copyright 2003 by Thomas L. Constable

Haydock: Jude (Book Introduction)

THE

CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE,

THE APOSTLE.

INTRODUCTION.

This Epistle, as we find by Eusebius (lib. iii. History of the Church, chap. xxv.) and St. Jerome, (in Catal.) was not everywhere received as canonical till about the end of the fourth age [century]. It is cited by Origen, hom. vii. in Josue [Joshua]; by Tertullian, lib. de cultu fœminarum; by Clement of Alexandria, lib. iii. Pædag.; by St. Athanasius, in Synopsi; by St. Gregory of Nazianzus, Carm. xxxiv.; by St. Cyril of Jerusalem, Catech. 4ta.; by the councils of Laodicea and the third council of Carthage; by St. Augustine, lib. ii. de Doct. Christiana, chap. viii. See Tillemont, and Nat. Alex. in his preface to this epistle. The time when it was written is uncertain, only it is insinuated ver. 17 that few of the apostles were then living, perhaps only St. John. The design was to give all Christians a horror of the detestable doctrine and infamous practices of the Simonites, Nicolaites, and such heretics, who having the name of Christians, were become a scandal to religion and to all mankind, as may be seen in St. Irenæus and St. Epiphanius. He copies in a manner what St. Peter had written in his third Epistle, Chap. ii. (Witham) --- St. Jude in the first part of his Epistle, (ver. 1 to 16) writes against certain heretics of his day, known in history by the name of Gnostics, whose extravagant opinions and shameful and criminal disorders have been described by St. Epiphanius, St. Irenæus, and other Fathers. In the second part, he seems to have principally in view such as were to arise in the latter times; and he exhorts such of the faithful as should live to see those days, to remain firm in the faith which they had received, applying themselves to prayer, persevering in charity, and awaiting the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ and eternal life, which He has promised them. St. Jude in thus exerting himself, like St. Peter, against the first and last heresies, has invincibly established the perpetuity of the Catholic Church. With regard to the doubts of certain authors relative to the authenticity of this Epistle, we can oppose Origen, who says that St. Jude wrote a letter, which in the few lines it contains, includes discourses full of force and heavenly grace --- Greek: Ioudas egrapsen epistolen oligostichon men, pepleromenen de ton tes ouraniou charitos erromenon logon. --- And St. Epiphanius says, that he believed the Holy Ghost inspired St. Jude with the design of writing against the Gnostics in the letter he has left us....We find it inserted in the ancient catalogues of sacred Scripture, as in that of the council of Laodicea, canon. lx; of Carthage, canon xlvii: nor can there be any reasonable doubt at present for admitting it into the canon of Scripture. It is received by the Catholic Church, and has been received ever since the fourth age [century]. What gave doubts relative to the authenticity of this Epistle, was the author's quoting a prophecy of Enoch, which seemed to have been taken from a spurious work published under the name of this patriarch, and a fact concerning the death of Moses, not found in the canonical books of the Old Testament; but the apostle might have cited the prophecy of Enoch, and the fact concerning Moses, on the faith of some ancient tradition, without a reference to any book. Eusebius (History of the Church, lib. iii. chap. xxv.) bears testimony that this Epistle, though not frequently cited by the ancients, was publicly read in many Churches. Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and the later Fathers, had admitted it as part of canonical Scripture. Hence Luther, the Centuriators of Magdeburg, and the Anabaptists, have no just reason to look upon this Epistle as doubtful. Le Clerc, in his Hist. Eccles. (an. 90.) acts more candidly in admitting it without any scruple. As for the exception Grotius take from St. Jude not assuming the quality of apostles, and from its not being universally received in the first ages [centuries], we can answer, that St. Peter, St. Paul, St. John, did not take the title of apostles at the head of all their letters, and that some Churches have doubted at first of the authenticity of other writings, which have afterwards been universally acknowledged as authentic and canonical.

====================

Gill: Jude (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO JUDE

That this epistle was written by Jude, one of the twelve apostles of Christ, and not by Jude the fifteenth bishop of Jerusalem, who lived in the time of Trojan, a little before Bar Cocab, the false Messiah, as Grotius thought, is evident from his being called, in the epistle itself, the brother of James, and which is confirmed by all copies; and its agreement with the second epistle of Peter shows it to have been written about the same time, and upon the same occasion. As to Jude's not calling himself an apostle, but a servant of Jesus Christ, it may be observed, that the latter is much the same with the former, and the Apostle Paul sometimes uses them both, as in Rom 1:1, Tit 1:1, and sometimes neither, as 1Th 1:1, and sometimes only servant, as Jude does here, Php 1:1, though in some copies of the title of this epistle he is called "Jude the Apostle"; and as to Jude's making mention of the apostles as if he was later than they, and not of their number, Jud 1:17, it may be returned for answer to it, that the Apostle Peter expresses himself much in the same manner, 2Pe 3:2, where some copies, instead of "us the apostles", read "your apostles", 2Pe 3:2; moreover, Jude seems to cite a passage out of Peter, as Peter in the same chapter cites the Apostle Paul, which only shows agreement in their doctrine and writing; and at most it only follows from hence, that Jude wrote after some of the apostles, as Paul and Peter, who had foretold there would be mockers in the last time; and that Jude had lived to be a witness of the truth of what they had said; nor does he exclude himself from their number. And that this epistle is a genuine one appears from the majesty of its style, the truth of doctrine contained in it, and its agreement with the second epistle of Peter, and from the early reception of it in the churches. Eusebius ^a says, it was reckoned among the seven catholic epistles, and was published in most churches; though he observes, that many of the ancients make no mention of it: but certain it is, that several of the ancient writers before him do make mention of it, and cite it as genuine, as Clemens Alexandrinus ^b, Tertullian ^c, and Origen ^d: and as for the prophecy of Enoch, cited in this epistle, it is not taken out of an apocryphal book, that bears that name, for the apostle makes no mention of any writing of his, but of a prophecy; and had he cited it out of that book, as it was truth, it can no more prejudice the authority of this epistle, than the citations made by the Apostle Paul out of the Heathen poets can affect his epistles: and whereas there is an account also given in this epistle of a dispute about the body of Moses, nowhere else to be met with, supposing it to be understood of his real body, of which Jud 1:9; this can be no more an objection to the genuineness of this epistle, than the mention of Jannes and Jambres, who withstood Moses, by the Apostle Paul, 2Ti 3:8, is an objection to an epistle of his, whose names are not to be met with in other parts of Scripture; but were what were known by tradition, as might be the case here. The epistle is called "catholic", or "general", because it is not written to any particular person or church, but to the saints in general, and it may be to the same persons that Peter wrote his; see 1Pe 1:1, and who seem to be chiefly the believing Jews; see Jud 1:5, though the Syriac version of Jud 1:1 reads, "Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ"--ammel, "to the nations", or "Gentiles, called", &c. the design of the epistle to both is to exhort them to continue in the faith, and contend for it; and to describe false teachers, to point out their principles, practices, and dreadful end, that so they might shun and avoid them.

Gill: Jude 1 (Chapter Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO JUDE 1

The writer of this epistle describes himself by his name, Jude; by his spiritual condition, "a servant of Christ"; and by his natural relation, "a brother of James"; and inscribes it to persons chosen of God, secured in Christ, and called by grace, Jud 1:1, whom he salutes, and wishes a multiplication of mercy, peace, and love unto, Jud 1:2, and then points at the subject matter of his epistle, "the common salvation"; and his view in writing it, which was to exhort them to contend earnestly for, the Gospel; which exhortation was necessary, since some reprobate and wicked men, abusers of the grace of God, and blasphemers of the person of Christ, had got in among them, Jud 1:3, and in order to deter them from following their pernicious ways, he lays before them various instances of divine vengeance on sinners; as the Israelites, whom God delivered out of Egypt, and yet destroyed them for their unbelief; the angels, who not content with their first estate, forsook their habitation, and are reserved in chains of darkness to the day of judgment; and the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha, and the adjacent cities, who for their uncleanness suffer the vengeance of eternal fire, as an example to others, Jud 1:5, in like manner, the apostle observes, these false teachers, who were filthy dreamers, defiled themselves with such sins, and also despised and spoke evil of civil magistrates, Jud 1:8, which sin of theirs is aggravated by Michael the archangel not railing at the devil, in a contention with him about the body of Moses, but gently reproving him; by speaking evil of what they were ignorant of, and by their brutish sensuality, in corrupting: themselves in things they had natural knowledge of, Jud 1:9, and both their sin and punishment are exemplified in the cases of Cain, Balaam, and Korah; being guilty of hatred of the brethren, of covetousness, and of contradiction, Jud 1:11, and by various metaphors are set forth their intemperance, hypocrisy, instability, unfruitfulness, pride, wrath, and lust, for whom the blackest darkness is reserved for ever, Jud 1:12, the certainty of which is proved from an ancient prophecy of Enoch, concerning the coming of Christ to judgment, when vengeance will be taken on those men for their ungodly deeds and hard speeches, Jud 1:14, who are further described by their murmurs and complaints; by their pride, respect of persons, and covetousness; by their scoffs, and walking after their own lusts, as had been foretold by the apostles of Christ; by separating themselves from the saints, and by their sensuality, and not having the Spirit of God, Jud 1:17, and the apostle having thus at large described these false teachers, by reason of whom the saints were in danger, directs them to the use of means by which they might be secured from them; such as building themselves up in their most holy faith, praying in the holy Ghost, keeping themselves in the love of God, and looking for the mercy of Christ unto eternal life, Jud 1:20, and he teaches them not only to be concerned for themselves, but for others also, who were in danger from these deceivers; to deal with some in a tender and compassionate way, with others more roughly, expressing an hatred to a filthy conversation, Jud 1:22, and then the epistle is concluded with a doxology, or an ascription of glory to the only wise God our Saviour, who is able to keep his people from falling into such pernicious principles and practices, and to present them faultless before his glorious presence with exceeding joy, Jud 1:24

College: Jude (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION

One writer calls Jude "the most neglected book in the New Testament." One seldom hears sermons, Bible classes, or devotional readings from the book. Part of this neglect may be due to the brevity of the letter. Many Christians have trouble finding it tucked between 3 John and Revelation. It may be neglected because most of its content is also found in 2 Peter. The strangeness of the letter itself also explains its obscurity in the church. Jude quotes from books not found in the Bible. Even many of his biblical allusions are to lesser known Old Testament stories.

In spite of its strangeness, Jude has a powerful message for the contemporary church. In a culture that is increasingly apathetic or even antagonistic toward the Christian faith, in an era when pluralism and acceptance are the only ultimate virtues, we need to hear Jude's reminder that there are times the faith must be defended. In Jude's day as well as our own, that defense calls us to oppose false teaching, to live lives of faith and love, to pray in the Spirit, and to save those who falter.

AUTHORSHIP

The author calls himself "Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ and a brother of James." Jude or Judas is a form of Judah, one of the sons of Jacob and the tribes of Israel. There are four men named Jude (or Judas) mentioned in the New Testament who might be the author of the letter.

1. Jude, the brother of Jesus. Mark 6:3 lists four brothers of Jesus, including James and Jude. For more on the brothers of Jesus, see the Introduction to James.

2. Jude, the apostle. In Luke 6:16 and Acts 1:13, he is called "Judas of James." The usual Greek usage (as reflected in most English versions including the NIV) is to translate this, "Judas son of James." If it means "brother of James," it might be a reference to the author of this letter. However, the author of Jude does not call himself an apostle and even quotes the apostles in a way that implies he is not of their number ( v. 17).

3. Judas Barsabbas. He is briefly mentioned in Acts 15:22. He may have been a co-worker of James in Jerusalem. If so, "brother of James" would mean Christian brother, not physical brother. Although possible, this use of "brother of" is unlikely.

4. Judas of Damascus. After his vision on the road, Saul stays with him in Damascus (Acts 9:11). We are not sure he is even a believer. Even if he is, he is too obscure a figure to write an authoritative letter to a church.

Besides these four, there are two other possibilities followed by certain scholars.

5. It is written by an unknown Jude, brother to an equally unknown James. Of course, this is possible but seems unlikely.

6. It is pseudonymous, that is, written by an anonymous writer who uses the name Jude to enhance the authority of his writing. Although this practice was known in the ancient world, particularly among students of famous philosophers, no proven pseudonymous letters have been found. The primary argument for pseudonymous authorship is that the Greek of Jude is too good to be written by a Palestinian peasant. However, there is some question as to the high literary quality of the letter; the vocabulary is advanced, but the grammar is fairly simple. More recent discoveries have also shown that first century Palestine was more heavily influenced by Hellenistic Greek culture than was previously thought. It was not out of the question for a resident of Nazareth to write good Greek.

A second argument for pseudonymous authorship is that certain passages in Jude sound as if they come from the late first or early second century, too late for the biblical brother of Jesus to have written them. For more, see the discussion below on the date of Jude.

Although one cannot be certain, it is most likely that the author is the brother of Jesus and of James. Until quite recently, most scholars held he was the author. The content of the letter is consistent with this position. The author is well respected, familiar with the Old Testament and Jewish tradition, and knows the teaching of Jesus.

DATE, OCCASION, SETTING

If Jude, the brother of Jesus, wrote the letter, then it must date somewhere between 55-80. If "brother of James" implies James was still alive, then it dates before 62.

Some think two passages in Jude point to a date later than the lifetime of the Lord's brother. Jude 3 speaks of the faith as a body of doctrine delivered to the saints, a situation (some say) that could not have existed before the end of the first century. However, Paul uses similar language when he writes, so it does not necessarily reflect a later time (see the discussion below on v. 3).

In the other passage, Jude urges his readers to "remember what the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ foretold" ( v. 17). The argument is that this implies the apostolic period was in the fairly distant past. However, the next verse reads, "They said to you . . . ," implying that Jude's readers had direct contact with the apostles. At best, the language is ambiguous and does not clearly indicate a late date.

The specific occasion for writing is to warn of false teachers who have crept into the church. It is impossible to identify these false teachers with any known heretical group in the early church. Some have suggested they follow an early form of Gnosticism. The early Christian leader Irenaeus (130-200) says Cain and Korah were heroes to some Gnostic groups, so perhaps Jude is refuting that position by using them as negative examples ( v. 11). Denigrating angels ( v. 8) and even Jesus ( v. 4) may have been characteristic of some Gnostics. However, our knowledge of early Gnosticism is quite limited, so we cannot be certain that Jude's opponents are Gnostic.

It is wiser to stay with Jude's own description of his opponents. They have misunderstood grace and perverted it into license ( v. 4). They are antinomian ("against law"). They believe they are so advanced spiritually (perhaps as evidenced by their dreams and visions, v. 8) that they no longer are subject to God's law. Thinking themselves free from all moral restraint ( v. 8), they pollute their bodies ( v. 8), care only for themselves ( v. 12), and end up like unreasoning animals ( v. 10). These specific charges indicate Jude is fighting actual false teachers who have infiltrated a congregation, and he is not simply talking of heretics in general. The false teachers he describes are similar to those in the Pastoral Epistles (1 Timothy 1:6-7, 19; 4:1, 7; 6:3-5, 20; 2 Timothy 1:13; 2:14, 16, 25; 3:1, 13; 4:3-4; Titus 1:10, 16; 3:9) and the Epistles of John (1John 1 John 2:18, 22, 26; 4:1; 2John 2 John 7; 3 John 9).

We have no clear indication of the location of Jude or of the church to whom he writes. Some scholars suggest a setting in Alexandria, Egypt; others, Syria or Palestine.

RELATION TO 2 PETER

Jude 4-16 and 2 Peter 2:1-18 are so similar that one must account for them in one of the following ways:

1. Coincidence. While possible, the extent of the similarity makes this unlikely. Of course, God could have inspired them both separately to write this way; but since inspiration is not dictation, one of the explanations below seems more likely.

2. They each independently use another document. If so, the document has not survived. Since almost all of Jude is similar to 2 Peter 2:1-18, then Jude would have added little of his own work to the document he copied. This is unlikely.

3. Jude adapted 2 Peter 2:1-18. If so, he would have shortened what Peter said. Usually, however, later writers expand on their sources.

4. Jude was written first, and 2 Peter 2:1-18 is an expansion of Jude's material to fit a different situation. Again, one cannot be certain, but this seems most likely.

Since there are so many parallels to 2 Peter 2:1-18 in Jude, the commentary will not refer to those passages in lists of cross-references. Instead, the reader is urged to read Jude with 2 Peter open beside it.

JUDE'S USE OF NON-BIBLICAL WRITINGS

Jude 1:9 refers to the story of Michael the archangel disputing with Satan over the body of Moses. This story is not found in the Old Testament but in a book called The Assumption of Moses written early in the first century. Jude 1:14-15 quotes directly from the Book of Enoch (also known as 1 Enoch ), a work written by several authors in the second century B.C. These two books are part of what is called the pseudepigrapha, that is, writings attributed to but not actually written by famous persons of the Old Testament. Although other New Testament writers may have known these books and have been influenced by them, Jude alone quotes directly from one of them and identifies the quotation as a prophecy.

Through the centuries many Christians have been disturbed by the idea that Jude would quote from a non-biblical book. Tertullian (A.D. 160-220) and a few other early Christian writers argued that 1 Enoch was inspired since Jude quotes it as Scripture. Jerome (A.D. 342-420) tells us that others rejected the inspiration of Jude because he quotes Enoch. Both conclusions are based on the unwarranted assumption that Jude is quoting Enoch as inspired Scripture.

However, other New Testament writers (as well as Jewish authors) quote non-biblical sources because their words are true and valuable, not because they consider them inspired. Paul quotes from three Greek poets, Menander (1 Corinthians 15:33), Epimenedes, and Aratus (Acts 17:28). He introduces another quotation from Epimenedes by calling him a "prophet" (Titus 1:12). Obviously Paul did not think the writings of Epimenedes were inspired; Epimenedes was a "prophet" in the sense that the Cretans accepted him as such, and the particular statement Paul quoted ("Cretans are always liars . . .") was true.

In the same way, Jude may have had great respect for the Book of Enoch and have considered its prediction of the coming one as a true prophecy without accepting it as inspired Scripture (just as Christians today quote C.S. Lewis or other authors to make a point without claiming they are inspired). His references to The Assumption of Moses and to the Book of Enoch should not lessen our respect for the authority of Jude. He quotes these writings because, like Jude, they teach that God will ultimately judge false teachers who lead others astray.

LITERARY THEMES AND STRATEGIES

The central theme of Jude is judgment of false teachers. Jude is best understood as a Jewish-Christian apocalyptic writing. Apocalyptic literature focuses on the end of the world and final judgment. Jude's examples of judgment are drawn primarily from the Old Testament (Israel in the wilderness, Cain, Balaam, Korah) but also from other Jewish apocalyptic literature such as the Assumption of Moses and the Book of Enoch . Jude follows a commentary pattern as he cites these past examples and then applies them to the false teachers of his day.

Literarily, Jude is fond of grouping three related items:

Called, loved, kept ( v. 1).

Mercy, peace, love ( v. 2).

Godless, change grace, deny Jesus ( v. 4)

Israel, angels, Sodom ( vv. 5-7).

Pollute, reject, slander ( v. 8).

Cain, Balaam, Korah ( v. 11).

Clouds, trees, waves ( vv. 12-13).

Faith, love, hope ( vv. 20-21).

Be merciful, snatch from fire, show mercy ( vv. 22-23).

Before all ages, now, forevermore ( v. 25)

He also contrasts his readers with the false teachers through the repeated use of two phrases: "dear friends" for his readers ( vv. 3, 17, 20), and "these men" or "certain men" for the false teachers ( vv. 4, 8, 10, 12, 14, 16, 19).

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

BIBLIOGRAPHY

JUDE

Bauckham, Richard J. Jude, 2 Peter. Word Biblical Commentary. Waco: Word, 1983.

. Jude and the Relatives of Jesus in the Early Church. Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1990.

Bigg, Charles. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistles of St. Peter and St. Jude. International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1901.

Charles, J. Daryl. Literary Strategy in the Epistle of Jude. London: Associated University Presses, 1993.

Chester, Andrew, and Martin, Ralph P. The Theology of the Letters of James, Peter, and Jude. New Testament Theology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.

Cranfield, C.E.B. I & II Peter and Jude. Torch Bible Commentaries. London: SCM Press, 1960.

Elliott, John H. I-II Peter, Jude. Augsburg Commentary on the New Testament. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1982.

Ellis, E. Earle. "Prophecy and Hermeneutic in Jude." In Prophecy and Hermeneutic in Early Christianity. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978.

Green, Michael. The Second Epistle General of Peter and the General Epistle of Jude. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1968.

Hiebert, D. Edmond. "Selected Studies from Jude," Bibliotheca Sacra 142 (1985), 142-151, 238-249, 355-366.

Kelly, J.N.D. A Commentary on the Epistles of Peter and of Jude. Harper's New Testament Commentaries. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1969.

Kistemaker, Simon J. New Testament Commentary: Exposition of the Epistles of Peter and of the Epistle of Jude. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1987.

Kugelman, Richard. James & Jude . New Testament Message. Wilmington, DE: Michael Glazier, 1980.

Lucas, Dick and Green, Christopher. The Message of 2 Peter & Jude. The Bible Speaks Today. Downers Grove, IL: IVP, 1995.

Mayor, Joseph B. The Epistle of St. Jude and the Second Epistle of St. Peter. London: Macmillan, 1907.

Moffatt, James. The General Epistles: James, Peter, and Judas. Moffatt New Testament Commentary. New York: Harper and Brothers, n.d.

Neyrey, Jerome H. 2 Peter, Jude. Anchor Bible. New York: Doubleday, 1993.

Osburn, Carroll D. "1 Enoch 80:2-8 (67:5-7) and Jude 12-13," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 47 (1985), 296-303.

. "The Christological Use of I Enoch 1:9 in Jude 14,15," New Testament Studies 23 (1977), 334-341.

Reicke, Bo. The Epistles of James, Peter, and Jude. Anchor Bible. New York: Doubleday, 1964.

Sidebottom, E.M. James, Jude, 2 Peter. New Century Bible Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1967.

Watson, Duane Frederick. Invention, Arrangement, and Style: Rhetorical Criticism of Jude and 2 Peter. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1988.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

College: Jude (Outline)

OUTLINE

I. ADDRESS AND GREETING - 1-2

II. REASON FOR WRITING - 3-4

III. JUDGMENT OF THE UNGODLY - 5-19

A. Three Biblical Examples of Ungodliness - 5-7

B. Application of Examples to Jude's Opponents - 8-10

C. Three Further Biblical Examples of Ungodliness - 11

D. Metaphors from Nature Applied to the Ungodly - 12-13

E. Enoch's Prophecy Against the Ungodly - 14-16

F. The Warning of the Apostles - 17-19

IV. A CALL TO FAITH, LOVE, AND MERCY - 20-23

V. DOXOLOGY - 24-25

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV